behoueth vs al with al our harte to pray let them be feruente in the godly zeale of religion but they may not be heads of the Churche in no case for this Supremacy doth not appertayne to them These are no Papistes I trowe Maister Horne but youre owne deare brethern of Magdeburge in their newe storie ecclesiastical by the which they would haue al the worlde directed yea in that story whereof one parcel Illiricus and his fellowes haue dedicated to the Quenes Maiesty that beare the worlde hand they are the true and zelouse schollers of Luther In case ye thinke their testimony not to haue weight enowgh then herkē to your and their Apostle Luther who writeth that it is not the office of Kings and princes to cōfirme no not the true doctrine but to be subiecte and serue the same Perhaps ye wil refuse and reiecte bothe the Magdeburgenses and Luther to as your mortal enemies yow being a sacramentarye and such as take yow and your fellowes for stark heretiks A hard and a straunge case that now Luther cā take no place amōge a nōber of the euāgelical brethern What say yow then to Andreas Modreuiu◠Surely one of the best lerned of al your sect How lyke yow then him that saieth there ought to be some one to be taken for the chiefe and Supreame head in the whole Churche in al causes ecclesiastical Wel I suppose you wil challenge him to as a Lutherane Yf it muste neades be so I trust M. Caluin your greatest Apostle shal beare some sway with yow I know ye are not ignorante that he calleth those blasphemers that did call kinge Henry the eight Supreme heade of the Churche of Englande and handleth the kinge hī selfe with such vilany and with so spitefull woords as he neuer handled the Pope more spitefully and al for this title of Supremacy which is the key of this your noble booke Can ye now blame the Catholikes M. Horne yf they deny this supremacy which the heads of your owne religion aswel Lutherans as Zwingliās doe deny and refuse O what a straunge kinde of religion is this in Englande that not onely the Catholikes but the very patriarches of the new euangelical brotherhod doe reiecte and condemne Perchaunce ye wil saye Wel for al this there is no Englishe man of this opinion Mary that were wonderfull that if as we be sequestred and as it were shut vp from other countres by the great Ocean sea that doth enuyrō vs so we should be shut vp from the doctrine as wel of the Catholiks as also the Protestants of other cōtreis and that with vs the Lutherans and Zwingliās should finde no frendes to accompany them in this as wel as in other points But contente your self M. Horne and thinke you if ye do not alredy that either your self or many other of your brethern like the quenes supremacy neuer a deale in hart what so euer ye pretēd and dissemble in words Think ye that Caluin is so slenderly frended in Englād his bookes being in such high price and estimatiō there No no it is not so to be thought The cōtrary is to wel knowē especially the thing being not only opēly preached by one of your most feruēt brethren there in England euen since the Queenes maiesties reigne but also before openly and sharply writen against by your brethren of Geneua Especially one Anthonie Gilbie Whose wordes I wil as wel for my discharge in this matter somewhat at large recite as also to shew his iudgement of the whole Religion as well vnder King Henrie as King Edward and so consequently of the said Religion vnder our gracious Quene Elizabeth nowe vsed and reuiued that all the worlde may see that to be true that I said of the Supremacie as also that the feruent brethren be not yet come to any fixe or stable Religion and that they take this to be but simple as yet ād vnperfit In the time saith he of King Henrie the eight when by Tindall Frith Bilney and other his faithfull seruauntes God called England to dresse his vineyarde many promised ful faire whome I coulde name but what fruite followed Nothing but bitter grapes yea bryers and brambles the wormewood of auarice the gall of crueltie the poyson of filthie fornication flowing from head to fote the contempt of God and open defence of the cake Idole by open proclamation to be read in the Churches in steede of Gods Scriptures Thus was there no reformation but a deformation in the time of the Tyrant and lecherouse monster The bore I graunt was busie wrooting and digging in the earth and all his pigges that followed him but they sought onely for the pleasant fruites that they winded with their long snoutes and for their owne bellies sake they wrooted vp many weeds but they turned the ground so mingling good and badde togeather sweet and sower medecine and poyson they made I saye suche confusion of Religion and Lawes that no good thing could growe but by great miracle vnder suche Gardeners And no maruaile if it be rightlye considered For this Bore raged against God against the Diuell against Christe and against Antichriste as the some that he caste out againste Luther the racing out of the name of the Pope And yet allowing his lawes and his murder of many Christian souldiars and of many Papists doe declare and euidentlie testifie vnto vs especially the burning of Barnes Ierome and Garrette their faithfull preachers of the truthe and hanging the same daye for maintenaunce of the Pope Poel Abel and Fetherstone dothe clearelie painte his beastlines that he cared for no Religion This monsterous bore for all this must needes be called the Heade of the Churche in paine of treason displacing Christe our onely head who ought alone to haue this title Wherefore in this pointe O Englande ye were no better then the Romishe Antichriste who by the same title maketh him selfe a God and sitteth in mens consciences banisheth the woorde of God as did your King Henrie whome ye so magnifie For in his beste time nothing was hearde but the Kings Booke the Kings Procedings the Kings Homilies in the Churches where Gods woorde onelie should haue ben preached So made you your King a God beleuing nothing but that he allowed I will not for shame name how he turned to his wonte I will not write your other wickednesse of those times your murders without measure adulteries and incestes of your King and his Lordes and Commones c. Loe Maister Horne howe well your Protestante fellowe of the beste race euen from Geneua lyketh this Supremacie by plaine woordes saiynge that this title whiche you so stoutlye in all this your booke auouche displaceth Christe who owghte and that onely to enioye it And whereas ye moste vntruely saye heere that we make the Pope our God in earth Maister Gilbie saieth that you make your Prince a God in attributing to her this wrong title
amongest their subiectes as to triumphe ouer their enemies for in so dooinge they make their authoritye subiecte to serue him bye whose gifte and protection they reigne VVherefore seinge that the holye mother the Churche which is the Body of Christe enioyeth by meanes of you her sincere and principall childe an inuincible soundnes Therefore it is writen of you moste mercifull Prince and of that same holye Churche dispersed throughout all the worlde Kinges shal be thy noursinge fathers and in like sorte it is writen the honour of the Kinge loueth iudgement in that you set much more by heauenly thā by earthly thinges and doe preferre without comparison the right faith before all worldly cares what other doe yowe herein than make right iudgement bonde and seruiceable to Goddes honour and religion and to offer vnto his diuine Maiestye an oblation and burnt Sacrifice of sweete sauour vppon the aultar of your harte God inspire encrease and replenishe your princelye harte with the light of the Catholique doctrine whereby the clowdes of the hereticall prauity may be driuen away I receyued most ioyfully the Synodical actes with your letters of highest authority by the Legates your humble seruauntes whiche were sente vnto the Councell from my predecessour Agatho at your commaundemēt VVherfore with thankes geuinge I crie vnto the Lord O Lord saue our most Christian Kinge and heare him in the day he calleth vpon thee By whose godly trauaile the Apostolike godly doctrine or Religion shineth through the world and the horrible darkenes of hereticall malice is vanished away For through your trauaile God assisting the same that mischiefe which the wicked crafte of the Deuill had brought in is ouerthrowne the benefit of the Christian Faith that Christe gaue to the saluation of man hath wonne the ouer hande The holy and greate Generall Councell whiche of late hathe beene congregate at Constantinople bye your .279 order and precepte wherein for the seruice and Ministerie sake that ye owe to God you had the chiefe rule and gouernemēt hath in al points followed the doctrin of the Apostles and approued Fathers I doe deteste therfore and curse al Heretikes yea Honorius also late Bishop of this sea who laboured prophanely to betray and subuerte the immaculate faith O holy Churche the mother of the faithfull arise put of thy mourninge weede and clothe thy selfe with ioyful apparaile beholde thy Sonne the moste constant Constantine of al Princes thy defendour thy helpe◠be not afraide hath girded him selfe with the swoorde of Goddes woorde wherewith he deuideth the miscreauntes from the Faithful hath armed him selfe in the coate armour of Faith and for his helmet the hope of Saluation This newe Dauid and Constantine hath vanquished the great Goliath thy boasting enemy the very Prince and chieftayne of all mischiefe and errours the Deuill and by his careful trauaile the righte faith hath recouered her brightnes and shineth thorough the whole worlde Stapleton In al this one leaf and an half and more there is nothing materiall but that may be auoyded by my former answere And as touching Pope Honorius we might yelde that for his owne person he was an heretyke and accursed to by the sentence of themperour the synode and the bisshop of Rome I meane either that the pope is not the head of the Church or that the Quene of England is supreame head there Neither of these shal he be able to proue by any collection that he can bringe of Honorius his heresy while he lyueth Yf he say I haue alredy declared out of the Councell at Rome in the tyme of kinge Theodoricus that the Councel yt self could not iudge the Pope I will graunte yt him and will neuer steppe backe from yt But then you muste Maister Horne take of the fathers there assembled the vnderstandinge withall that is onlesse he swarue and straye from the fayth Ye will nowe happelye replie a-againe and say how shal thē the pope whom ye make the vniuersall bishop of the whole churche direct the sayde churche in a true and a sownde fayth him self being an heretyke Or howe can yt be but the whole or the greater parte of the churche shall with the head miscarie also Or howe ys yt true that we heard at your handes euen nowe that the churche of Rome was neuer caryed away with any errrour in fayth Or howe is yt trewe that ye sayd that Peter had a pryuilege not onely for him self but for hys successours also which ye make the popes not onely not to erre them selues but also to confirme theire bretherne and to remoue all errour from them We answere that in case the Pope by his open lawe and decree made with the consent of his brethern in Synod or consistory promulged to be obserued throwghe christendomme do set forth any heresy that your replies are good and effectuall But suche a decree ye haue not shewed nor euer shall shewe For from making any suche lawe the blessed hande of God doth vpholde and euer hath vpholden the popes for his promise sake Promise I saye made to S. Peter not for his owne priuat person but for the safegard of the church which otherwyse must nedes haue a great wracke in the fayth if the Rock and head thereof shoulde publikly decree heresy In case therefore the pope be pryuately a close heretycke to him self or to other to without any open setting forth or proclaiming his errour by a common lawe as Honorius was if he were an heretike he is not proprely to be called an heretike as he is a Pope nor the church of Rome can be said to haue erred Neither the other inconueniences wil ensue that ye brought foorth But verely what soeuer Honorius in his owne person was yet certein it is that the See of Rome both in his tyme and euer after was alwaies clere of this heresy yea ād was a contynual persecutor thereof For both in the tyme of Honorius him self Pirrhus the patriarche of Constantinople was bannished by the Emperour Heraelius into Afrike at the suyte of the Churche of Rome as Platina Sabellicus and other do testifie for this heresye and also in the tyme of Theodorus the Pope within three yeres or there aboute after the decease of Honorius this Pirrhus came out of Afrique to Rome recanted there his Heresye and was by the Pope therefore reconciled though afterward againe ad proprium impietatis vomitum repedauit He retourned to the vomytte of his impietye This Pope also Theodorus wrote to Paulus of Constantinople a defender also of this heresye warnyng and rebukinge him thereof Al this was before the tyme of this generall Councell and of Pope Agatho And therefore notwithstanding the priuate erroure of Honorius whiche he neuer taughte or preached publiquely but onely in letters comming foorth in his name after his deathe was surmised to be suche yet Pope Agatho in his letters redde and allowed of the whole Councell moste truely sayed that
by Fabian and by Polychronicon that he would sometime like a cōquerour for his owne lucre and safetie both displace the English prelats as he did the Knights and Nobles of the realme to place his owne Normans in their roome and also haue a peece many times of his owne mind cōtrary to the precise order of the Canōs and lawes ecclesiastical And this not only Fabian and Polychonicon but before them both Williā of Malmesbury doth also witnes Such faults therfore of Williā Cōquerour ād of others that your authour and other reporte in discōmendation serue you notwithstāding such beggarly shiftes you are forced to vse for good argumēts ād substātial bulwarks to build your newe supreamacy vpō And nowe might I or anie wise mā much meruail to cōsider how that ye haue ladē and freighted this one page of your boke with no lesse then .6 quotatiōs of the Polychronicō and yet not one of them seruing for but rather againste you yea eche one ouerthrowing your purpose And therfore because ye would be the lesse espied as throughout your whole discourse so here ye neither name boke nor chapter of your authour Beside that it is vntrue that ye write as out of Polychronicon that the popes Legates kept a Councell before which was kept at Winchester For he speaketh of none other but of that where Stigādus that we spake of was degraded and afterward kept streighly in prison by Williā Conquerour And the Bishops and Abbats ye speake of were not deposed by the King but as your self write by the kings meanes and procuremēt Which was as Fabiā reporteth all to the entent he might preferre Normans to the rule of the Church as he had preferred his Knightes to the rule of the temporaltie that he might stand in the more suertie of the lande M. Horne The .119 Diuision pag. 77. a. In like maner did his sonne William Rufus vvho made Anselm Bishop of Yorke and aftervvard trāslated him to Cantorbury But within a while strife and cōtention fel betwene him and Anselm for Anselm might not cal his Synods nor correct the bishops but as the kīg would the king also chalēged the inuestiture of bisshops This king also forbad the paying of any mony or tribut to Rome as saith Polychronicon The like inhibition made Henry the first and 417. gaue Ecclesiastical promotions as his auncestours had doone vvherefore Anselme fel out vvith the kinge and vvould not consecrate suche Prelates as he beynge a Lay man had made but the Archebishop of Yorke .418 did consecrate thē and therefore Anselme .419 fledde the Realme In an other councel at London the spiritual condescended that the kinges officers should punish Priestes for whoordome The cause of this decree as it seemeth vvas that a Cardinall named Ioannes Cremensis that came to redresse the matter after he had enueighed againste the vice vvas him selfe the same nyghte taken tardy In the which councell also sayth Polydore the kinge prouided many thinges to bee enacted which shoulde greatly helpe to leade a Godly and blessed life After this the kinge called an other Councell at Sarisbury Sommoning thither so well the chief of the Clergy as the people and swore them vnto him and vnto VVilliam his sonne Whereupon Polydorus taketh occasion to speake of the order of our Parliamente though it haue a French name yet in deede to be a councell of the Clergy and the Laitie vvhereof the Prince hath a full ratifiyng or enfringing voyce And not only saith he this king did make Bisshoppes and Abbottes vvhich he calleth holy rites Lavves of religion and Church ceremonies as other likevvyse cal it ecclesiastical busynes but the Princes of euery natiō begane euery wher to claim this right vnto thē selues of namīg and denouncing of Bisshops the which to this daie they hold fast with toothe and nayle Also Martinus here noteth Vntil this time and frō thence .420 euē til our daies the king of Hungary maketh and inuestureth according to his pleasure Bisshops and other Ecclesiastical persons within his Dominions Stapleton Ye shal nowe good reader see a more euidente testimonie of M. Hornes meruelouse newe logike and diuinity wherof I spake euen now For ys not this a worthy and a clerkly conclusion The wicked king Rufus woulde not suffer the blessed and learned archbishop of Caūterbury Anselme to cal hys Synodes and correcte the Bishoppes he challenged the inuestiture of Bishoppes he woulde paye no tribute to Rome Ergo the Quene of Englande is supreame head of the Church of Englande The losenes and fondnes of thys argumente euery childe may sone espie By this argument he may set the Popes crowne vppon the head of the wycked and heathen Prince especiallie the tyrāte Licinius with whome Eusebius cōparing the good and Christian Emperour Constantine cōpartner with hym in the empire ād not in hys wyckednes writeth thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. First then he watched and obserued the Priestes of God that were vnder hys gouernemente and wheras they had nothing offended hym he by curiouse and subtyle working deuised pretensed matter to trouble and vex◠them When he could fynd no iuste matter to accuse them withall he made a proclamatiō that the Bishoppes for no maner of matter should assemble together and that yt shoulde not be lawfull to any of them to repayre to theire neighbours Churches or to call any Synode or place to consulte and debate vppon suche thinges as apperteyned to the commoditye of the Churche Thys was hys dryfte by the wich he sowght they re destruction For either the Bishoppes were in daunger to be punished ▪ yf they trāsgressed his law or yf they kepte the lawe they broke the order and custome of the Churche For they could not aduise thē selues in any weighty matters but in a Synode And thys wicked mā hated of God gaue thys commaundement that he might worke quite contrarye to the doeinges of good Constantyne whome God loued For he such was his reuerēce to God suche was his studie and endeuour to haue peace and agreemente assembled Gods priests together Th' other cōtrariwyse wēt about to dissolue those things that were wel ordeined and to breke peace ād agreemēt Thus farre Eusebius of the heathen tyran Licinius Ye play therfore M. Horn like a very spider that gathereth nothīg but poison out of sweet herbes and so doe you out of good chronicles Ye are like to the flie that loueth to dwell in the horse dong I would to God your Reader M. Horne would either aduisedly weigh what an ill King this Williā Rufus was by the most agreable consent of all writers and what straūge and wōderful tokēs were sene in his time ād how he ended his life being slaine by the glaūsing of an Arrowe as he was a hūting or the excellēt learning cōstancy and vertue of the B. Anselmus and the great miracles that
iustice for that he bestowed spiritual lyuings vpon none but suche as he knewe Onlesse ye did proue withall that he knewe none but honest men But will you see what Nauclerus your owne Author writeth hereof He saith of this Otho This man was praysed of many religious persons and of the clergy for a defendour of Iustice when yet he was altogether a dissembler Nam omnia beneficia tam Ecclesiastica quà m secularia familiaribus suis quos secum ex Saxonia Anglia duxerat contulit For he bestowed all promotions as well Ecclesiastical as temporall vppon his nere acquaintaunce such as he brought with him out of Saxony and out of Englande Lo M. Horne this For he bestowed which you brīg to proue a supreme gouerment Nauclerus reporteth to proue a partial regiment That he telleth to his shame you drawe it to his honour Again what patrone of Iustice call you him that wrongfully toke frō the Church of Rome her olde and rightful possessions and was therfore excommunicated and deposed of Innocētius .3 and Frederik .2 made Emperour in his place And that notwithstanding the diet of Otho his faction holden at Norimberg which you vntruly cal a Synod Neither was it there debated of the Popes Authority in Ecclesiastical matters which is our present matter but only whether the Pope might depose the Emperour which is not now any part of our matter in hande M. Horne The .124 Diuision pag. 78. b. In England as Henry his father had doone before him so folovved Kinge Richard in geuing Ecclesiastical promotions in calling coūcels and ordering other Ecclesiastical matters yea ▪ euen in his absence being in Syria by one that represented his person therin the B. of Ely who called and made a councel at westminster as the kīgs procurator and the Popes Legat ād .432 spake by the Kings power But in this matter kīg Iohn did more then any of his predecessours vvhich purchased him much hatred vvith the Pope and his Monkes The .23 Chapter Of King Richarde the first and King Iohn Kings of England Stapleton NOw M. Horne is returned from Appulia Sicilia Germany and Italy into Englād againe And why thinke you Forsoth to proue him self like a good and faithfull proctour to the Pope that the Pope was the supreame head of the Churche of England Else let him wisely shewe why he telleth that the bisshop of Elie was the Popes Legate But chiefly why he bringeth in or is not asshamed to lay forth for his supremacy Kinge Iohn and to say that he did more in this matter than any of his predecessours Ye say truthe M. Horne he did in dede and being excommunicated of the Pope for his misorder and outragious doinges against the Churche and the whole lande interdicted he gaue ouer to the Pope his crowne and kingdome and receiued it againe at the Popes handes And because this matter shoulde not be kepte in silence which wisedome perchaunce and policie to woulde haue had so kepte Maister Foxe blaseth out the matter at large and laieth forth before all men the copie of the letter obligatorie concerning the yeldinge vp of the crowne into the Popes handes and of certayne money yearelye to be paide I will not nor neede not trauayle in the curiouse triall and examination of the circumstances of the cause but this only wil I say to M. Foxe and to you M. Horne that yf ye proceede on as ye beginne ye are worthy to haue a rewarde at the Popes hande either for that ye are but a dissembling counterfeyte protestante and the Popes pryuie frende or yf ye be angrie with that so wise and skylfull a reasoner that ye speake ye wotte nere what And while ye go about to set the Popes crowne on the Quenes head ye take her crowne and sette yt on the Popes head So that it litle serueth you to tel vs that Kinge Iohn purchased him much hatred with the Pope and the Monks Ye might haue put in and with all the nobilitye and commons to yea moste of all with God and good men to But this is your and your fellowes trade especiallie Maister Foxes in the setting forth of this Kinges storie to lye extremely to bring thereby the clergie into hatred and enuie as in thys storie among other thinges he hath done touching the poisoning of this King by a monke of Swinstead abbey And perchaunce ye M. Horne meante some like matter when ye speake of the monks that hated him But because I can not certainly lay this to you I wil let you goe for a while and be a litle in hand with M. Fox and opē vnto thee good Reader that thou mayst the better vnderstande his substātial dealing and handling of stories and the better beware of his gay gloriouse painted lies what is the common consent of our best chroniclers in this point First then this is a manifest lie that ye say M. Foxe the chroniclers moste agree in this that he was poysoned by the monke at Swinstead Which thing I could easely proue by reciting specially what euery authour writeth concerning the maner of his death But M. Foxe himself hath we thank him prouided that we neade not trauayle so farre for lo he bringeth in Polidorus saying he died of sorowe and heuines of harte Radulphus Niger saying he died of surfeting in the night Roger Houeden saying he died of a bluddie flixe Matheus Parisiensis saying that by heuines of minde he fel into a feruente agewe at the abbey of Swinstead which he encreased with surfeting and nawghty diet by eating peaches and drinkinge of newe Ciser or sydar Then adde ye farder Maister Foxe that some saye he died of a colde sweate some of eatinge apples some of eating peares and some of eating plummes So haue ye here good reader fowre chroniclers by name and at the least fowre other vnnamed that make no mention of any poyson Now could I bring the Polichronicon and Fabian which reciting the sayed Polychronicon saieth that the King died of the fluxe Here also could I bring in that those that write of his poysoning write very diuersly nothing agreing with your authour in the kind of poyson And also that they rehearse it rather as a common tale then for any assured storie or truthe Many other thinges could I bring in but what needeth yt when we haue by hys owne tale store ynoughe of witnesses agaynst him Yet will I adde one more but such a one as ought to be to M. Foxe in steade of a greate sorte that one I say of whome by all that I can iudge for he hath not vouchsafed ones to name him M. Foxe hath taken all his declaration concerning the election of Stephen Langton and of all the greate busines that issued thereof yea the writyng obligatorie touching the resigning of the crowne into the Popes handes Whiche lyeth in our authour worde for worde as M. Foxe hath translated it This
whome he went about to poyson By reason of which outrages he was as I said denounced enemy to the Church of Rome by Alexander the .4 and shortly after Charles Kinge Lewys his brother was made King of Sicilie by Clemens the .4 paying to the Pope a tribute and holding of him by faithe and homage Such Supreme heads were your Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus As for Charles who only by the Popes Authority came to that dignity as I haue said it is not true that he as you say had all or most of the doing in the election or making of diuerse Popes For the Cardinalls only had the whole doing Truth it is that a strief and contention rising amonge the Cardinals for the election and many of them being enclined to serue Charles expectation they elected those which he best liked of But what can all this make to proue the Prince Supreme Gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes yea or in any ecclesiastical cause at al PriÌ„ces eueÌ„ now adaies find some like fauour sometimes at the electioÌ„ of Popes But thiÌ„k you therfore thei are takeÌ„ of their subiects for Supreme Gouernours c You may be ashamed M. Horne that your reasons be no better M. Horne The .130 Diuision pag. 79. b. Edvvard the first King of Englande about this time made the Statute of Northampton So that after that time no man should geue neither sel nor bequeath neither chauÌ„ge neither bye title assign laÌ„ds tenemeÌ„ts neither reÌ„tes to no maÌ„ of ReligioÌ„ without the KiÌ„gs leaue which acte sence that tyme hath beÌ„ more straightly enacted and deuised with many additioÌ„s thereunto augmeÌ„ted or annexed The which Law saith Polidore he made .442 bicause he was Religionis studiosissimê° c. most studiouse of Religion and most sharpe enemie to the insolency of the Priests The .27 Chapter Of King Edward the first of Englande Stapleton LEaue ones Maister Horne to proue that wherein no man doth stande with you and proue vs that either Kinge Edwarde by this facte was the Supreame Head of the Churche or that the Popes Primacie was not aswel acknowledged in EnglaÌ„d in those dayes as it hath ben in our dayes None of your marginal Authours auouch any such thinge Neither shall ye euer be able to proue it Your authours and many other haue plentiful matter to the contrarye especially the Chronicle of Iohannes Londonensis which semeth to haue liued aboute that tyme and seemeth amonge all other to haue writen of him verie exactlye Lette vs see then whether Kinge Edwarde tooke him selfe or the Pope for the Supreame Head of the Churche This King after his Fathers death returning from the holie Lande in his iourney visited Pope Gregorie the tenthe and obteyned of him an excommunication against one Guido de monte forti for a slawghter he had committed Two yeares after was the famouse Councell holden at Lions at the which was present the Emperour Michael Paleologus of whome we haue somewhat spoken And trowe ye Maister Horne that at suche tyme as the Grecians which had longe renounced the Popes authority returned to their olde obedience againe that the realm of Englande withdrewe it selfe from the olde and accustomable obedience Or trowe ye that the true and worthye Bisshops of England refused that Councell as ye and your fellowes counterfeite and parliament bisshops only haue of late refused the Councel of Trente No no. Our authour sheweth by a verse commonly then vsed that it was frequented of all sorte And the additions to Newburgensis which endeth his storie as the said Iohn doth with this King saith that plures episcopi coÌ„uenerunt de vniuersis terris de Anglia ibidem aderant archiepiscopi Cantuar. Ebor. et caeteri episcopi Angliae ferè vniuersi there came thither manye bisshops from al quarters and from EnglaÌ„d the Archbisshops of Canterburie and Yorke and in a maner all the other bisshops of the realme In this Kinges tyme the Pope did infringe and annichilate the election of the Kings Chauncelour being Bisshop of Bathe and Welles chosen by the monks and placed in the Archebisshoprike of Caunterbury Iohn Pecham In this Kings tyme the yere of our Lorde .1294 the prior of Caunterburie was cited to Rome and in the yeare .1298 appeale was made to the Pope for a controuersie towching the election of a newe Bisshop of Elie. Thre yeres after the bisshop of Chester was constrayned to appeare personally at Rome and to answere to certayne crymes wherewith he was charged Wythin two yeares after was there an other appeale after the death of the Bisshoppe of London towching the election of the newe Bisshoppe Yea the authority of the Pope was in highe estimation not onely for spirituall but euen for temporal matters also The Kinges mother professed her selfe a religiouse woman whose dowrie notwithstandinge was reserued vnto her and confirmed by the Pope For the greate and weightye matters and affaires standing in controuersie and contention betwene this King Edward and the Frenche Kinge the Pope was made arbiter and vmpier who made an agreament and an arbitrimente which being sente vnder his seale was reade in open parliamente at Westmynster and was well liked of all The Kinge and the nobility sendeth in the yeare of our Lorde 1300. letters to the Pope sealed with an hundred seales declaring the right of the crowne of England vpon ScotlaÌ„d and they desire the Pope to defende their right and that he would not geue a light eare to the false suggestioÌ„s of the Scots There are extant at this day the letters of Iohn Baliole and other Scots agnising the said superiority sent to this Kinge Edwarde In the foresaide yeare .1300 the Kinge confirmed the great Charter and the Charter of the Forest and the Archebisshoppe of Caunterburie with the other Bisshoppes pronounced a solemne curse vpon al suche as would breake the sayd liberties This Kinge was encombred with diuerse and longe warres aswell with Fraunce as Scotlande and therefore was fayne to charge the clergy and laity with many payments But in as much as Pope Bonifacius consideringe the wonderfull and intolerable exactions daylie layed vppon the clergy of they re princes had ordeyned in the councell at Lions that from thence forth the clergy shuld pay no tribute or taxe without the knowledge and consente of the see of Rome Robert Archbishop of Canterbury being demaunded a tribute for him self and his clergie stode in the matter not without his great busines and trouble And at the length vpon appellation the matter came to the Popes hearing The kinge had afterwarde by the Popes consente dyuerse payments of the clergy Many other thinges could I lay forth for the popes primacy practised at this tyme in Englande And is nowe M. Horn one onely Acte of Parliament made against Mortmaine of such force with yow that it is able to plucke froÌ„ the Pope his triple Crowne and set yt vppon the kynges head Yf
the Emperour as appeareth by his letters patentes therevppon beginning thus Lodouike the fourth by the grace of God c. To all patriarches Archebisshoppes Bisshops and priestâ—â— c. And ending thus VVherfore by the Councell and consent of the prelates and princes c. VVe denounce and determine that al such processes be of no force or moment and straightly charge and commaund to all that liue in our Empire of what estate or condition so euer they be that they presume not to obserue the saied sentences and curses of the popes interdiction c. An other Councell he called aftervvards at the same place about the same matter because Pope ClemeÌ„t called it heresie To saie that the Emperour had authoritie to depose the pope which heresie as principall he laid .440 first to the Emperours charg Item .441 that the Emperour affirmed that Christ and his Apostles were but poore Item the .3 heresie that he made and deposed Bisshops Item that he neglected the Popes interdightmeÌ„t c. IteÌ„ that he .442 ioyned certaine in mariage in degrees forbidden he meaneth forbidden by the Popes lavves and deuorceth them that were maried in the face of the Church VVhiche in deede vvas nothing els â–ª but that amongest other Ecclesiastical lavves that the Emperour set forth vvere some for mariages and deuorcements contrary to the Popes decrees The .29 Chapter Of Lewys the .4 Emperour Stapleton WE haue neede Maister Horne of a newe Iudge Marcelline that maie by his interlocutorie sentence bring you as he did the Donatistes from your wilde wide wandering home againe to your matter Let it be for the time if ye will needes so haue it that the Emperours Authoritie dothe not depende of the Pope yea and that Pope Iohn the .22 was also for his owne priuate person an Heretique And then I beseeche you adde your wise conclusion Ergo Maister Feckenham must take a corporall Othe that the Queene is Supreme Heade of the Churche of England Now on the other side if we can proue againste you that euen this your owne Supreame Head Lewys for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters agnised the Popes and the Generall Councelles Authoritie to be Superiour to the Authoritie of the Emperoure and of all other Princes and that they all must be obediente and submitte them selues therevnto then shal Maister Fekenham conclude with you an other manner of Ergo and that is that ye and your confederates are no Bishoppes as made contrarye to the lawes and ordinaunces of the Pope and as well of the late Generall Councel at Trent as of other General Councels yea that ye are no good Christians but plaine Heretiques for refusing the Pope and the said Generall Councelles authoritie For the proufe of our assertion that this Emperour albeit he stode against the Pope auouching him selfe for a true and a ful Emperour thowghe he were not coÌ„firmed by the Pope which was the very state of the original controuersie betwixt hym and the Pope and thowghe he procured Pope Iohn as much as lay in hym to be deposed aÌ„d placed an other in his roume belieued yet this notwithstanding that the Pope for spiritual and fayth matters was the Head of the Church which thing is the oÌ„ly matter staÌ„ding in debate betwene you aÌ„d M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„ for prouf I say of this we wil not stray farre of but fetche yt only of your owne authours here named who coÌ„fesse that he appealed to the very same Pope Iohn yl enformed when he should be afterwarde better enformed and withall to a general councel But what nede we seke ayde at Antoninus and Nauclerus hands when we haue yt so redy at your own haÌ„ds For your self say that he placed an other Pope in Iohns stead Ergo he acknowledged a Pope stil aÌ„d as your authour saieth vt veruÌ„ Christi vicarium as the true vicar of Christ. Neither did your Emperour diminishe or blemishe the Popes authority in any poynte sauing that he sayd he might appeale froÌ„ hym to the general couÌ„cel and that theÌ„perour was not inferiour or subiect to hym for temporal iurisdictioÌ„ But with you aÌ„d your baÌ„d neither Pope nor general couÌ„cell taketh place Now theÌ„ that ye are cast eueÌ„ by your own emperour we might wel let goe the residewe of your superfluous talke sauing that yt is worth the marking to see your true honest and wise haÌ„dling of it Your first ouersight aÌ„d vntruth theÌ„ is that ye write that the Pope claimed the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of theÌ„perour as an ecclesiastical matter In dede he claimed the same aÌ„d so right wel he might do as no new thing by him inueÌ„ted but browght to him froÌ„ haÌ„d to haÌ„d froÌ„ successor to successour by the race and coÌ„tinuance of many hundred yeares And yet if we speak properly yt is no matter ecclesiastical no more theÌ„ the patrimony of S. Peter coÌ„sisting in teÌ„porall laÌ„ds was a matter ecclesiastical and yet bothe dewe to the Pope The one by the gyfte of dyuerse good princes the other either by prescriptioÌ„ of time owt of mind or by special order takeÌ„ by the popes at such time as the pope made Charles the great Emperour of the West or wheÌ„ he traÌ„slated theÌ„pire into Germany and ordeined .7 Princes there to haue the electioÌ„ of th' Emperor or for some other good reason that yf nede be may be yet further alleaged aÌ„d better enforced theÌ„ that al your wytte and coÌ„ning shall euer be able wel to auoyd Nay say ye theÌ„perour had great lerned meÌ„ on his syde experte in diuinity and in the ciuil and canoÌ„ law But wheÌ„ ye come to noÌ„ber theÌ„ ye fynd none but the Poetes DaÌ„te 's and Petrarcha OckaÌ„ the scholeman and the great heretike Marsilius Patauinus And shal these men M. Horne couÌ„teruayle or ouerweighe the practise of the church euer synce vsed to the coÌ„trary and coÌ„firmed by the great coÌ„sente of the catholyke writers and dyuerse general councelles withal Ye write as out of Antoninus or Marius in a seueral and latin letter that the Popes attemptes were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the ChristiaÌ„ religioÌ„ But such wordes I fynd as yet in neither of theÌ„ nor in any other of your authours here named And your authour Antoninus saieth that in this point both DaÌ„te 's aÌ„d Ockam with other do erre and that the monarchy of the Empire is subiect to the Church eueÌ„ in matters temporal And wheras your secte wil haue no meane place for any Christians but heauen or hell your Dante 's as Antoninus telleth hath fownde a meane place beside heauen and hel for Socrates Aristotle Cicero Homere and suche lyke Suerly Dante 's for his other opinion towching theÌ„perours subiection is counted not muche better then an heretyke As for Marsilius Patauinus he hath bene aswell long agoe as also of late largely and learnedly answered But as for these writers Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's and Petrarche with diuerse
fornication in vvyddovves goodes in bloudshead in the Churcheyarde in inuentories c. and in a great many mo matters vvhich ye call Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes the Frenche kinge prouing .444 them to be as in deede they vvere no other but temporall neuerthelesse not standinge much about the name nor taking them al avvay from their iurisdiction he onely saied he vvould reforme them Neuerthelesse for certeine daies there vvas much disputing to and fâ—o whether they belonged to the kinge to reforme or no till the king by his foresaid procuratour gaue theÌ„ the kinges determinat aunswere declaring vnto them howe that they ought not to be troubled bicause the kinges intentioÌ„ was to keepe those rightes and customes of the Churche and Prelates which were good aÌ„d resonable but by reason of their faults the iudgement which were good and reasonable apperteined not vnto them to determine but to the kiÌ„g Bicause the Decree Nouit c. saieth that the kinge of Fraunce in matters de Facto hath not his superiour c. VVhereuppon hee coÌ„cluded that the kinge woulde heare all the informatioÌ„s And those Customes of the whiche he should be fully enfourmed that they were good and reasonable he woulde make only to bee obserued In .445 coÌ„clusioÌ„ the Prelats made such importune labour that the forsaid attourney auÌ„swered theÌ„ for the kinge that if the Prelates theÌ„ selues would amende those thinges that were to be amended and corrected the king would abide till the feaste of the Natiuity next to come within the saide terme he woulde innouate nothing but if within the sayde terme the Prelates had not amended those thinges that were to be amended and corrected that then the king would put to such â—emedy as shuld be acceptable to God and the people VVhich in conclusion the kinge vvas faine to do by a sharpe and seuere .446 Lavv vvhan he savve hovv the Prelateâ— dallied him of vvith faire vvordes and .447 therefore he him selfe Composuit rem sacerdotum did set in order the matters of the Priestes The .31 Chapter Of Charles the .4 and Philip de Valois sixt of that name kinges of Fraunce Stapleton WEll fisht and caught a frogge All this loÌ„g tale is tolde for Composuit rem sacerdotum But to touche the particulars what wise reason is this or what reason at al is it to make the Quene of England supreame head of the Church because Charles the French king denied the pope the tenthes of the Clergy Verely his authour saith the king did empayre his estimation that men had of his vertue before by this very fact of his Yea and yet he sayth withall that afterwarde he did coÌ„desceÌ„de to the popes request Now what meaneth M. Horn to alleage that for prouf of dewe gouuernemeÌ„t which his authors report for prouf of vndewe regiment Meaneth he that al the worlde shoulde laugh him to skorne That which foloweth of Peter BertraÌ„d and eftson of Paulus Aemilius is M. Horns own making theÌ„ to speake not theire myndes but what liketh him telliÌ„g vs first an obscure dark false tale out of the sayd BertraÌ„d but I trust we shall drawe him out into the fayre open light and pluck froÌ„ him Petrus Bertrand and Paulus Aemilius with whose visour he woulde fayne couer the vgly face of his impudente and shamelesse lies Why M. Horn hath not the Clergy to doe with matters of contracts of mariage excommunications wills and with the examination of mens beliefes with making synodical decrees and such like matters Wherfor theÌ„ do ye not shake of from you the intermedlinge with these matters Wel I perceiue saying aÌ„d doing are two things and neither shall Ludouicus the Emperour though he affirmed that the Clergy should followe Christ and his Apostles in pouerty make yowe to disclaime your goodly landes and patrimony nor Philip Valesius the Frenche kinge make yowe to disclaime your iurisdiction The gaine is to sweet Perhaps ye will answere that I strayne yowe to farre and that ye do not deny but that the Clergy may vse the iurisdiction of the foresayd matters but not as Church or ecclesiasticall matters but as playne temporall matters for the Frenche kinge proued they were so in dede Neyther the king proued yt nor your authour sayth yt nor any other The shamelesse dealinge of this man is suche that he semeth to seke nothing else but to ouerwhelme the worlde with wordes litle regardinge to speake not only great and many vntruthes but euen such as without further triall and strayning hym no more but with his owne authours are incontinently opened and descried To answere fully and at large to all his endlesse and importune babling aswel here as otherwhere would be to to tediouse a thinge And for this matter in as muche as Petrus Bertrand is in prynte I will send the learned reader that is desirouse to see the deapth of thys matter to the originall booke and will nowe touche so much onely as shal be sufficiente for the vnlettered reader to see and consider M. Hornes vnfaythfull and wretched dealing Petrus Câ—â—erius being one of the kings priuie councell proponed to the Clergy before the king and the nobilitie .76 articles and wente about to proue that the prelates and the Clergy for so many poynts had vsurped vppon the kinges iurisdiction He auowched also that temporall and spirituall things are diuided and sondred and that the one appertayned to the kinge onely the other to the cleargy onely The archbishop of Sans answered to this Petrus and proued by the olde and the newe testameÌ„t by the cyuil and canon Lawe and by the custome of Fraunce tyme out of mynd vsed and by seuerall graunts and priuileges receiued from the kings predecessours that spirituall and temporall iurisdiction were not so preciâ—elie distincted but that one person might occupie both After him the same daye seueÌ„ night in the presence of the king stode vppe Petrus Bertrandus a Bisshoppe of the people in Fraunce then called Hedui who are nowe Burgonions and enforced the same matter addinge a full aunswere aswell to the decree Nouit alleaged here by M. Horne out of the sayd Petrus Cunerius as vnto all his .76 articles A greate nomber of the sayde articles towche matters playne and mere temporall and yet suche as the clergy did and might medle withall partly by Lawe partly by speciall priuilege and partly by custome There were certayne faults and abuses fownd in the prelates officers the whiche the prelates answered that yf they had knowen them before they woulde not haue suffred them and promised to forsee for the tyme to come for the earneste amendinge and redressinge of them For the redressing whereof the kinge gaue them a tyme vntill Christmas folowinge Nowe M. Horne would make thee belieue good reader that because the prelats dalied and things were not refourmed accordingly the kinge by a sharpe and a seuere lawe dyd amende and correcte them But this is your owne
except you tell vs withal and proue it to that in such reformation the whole clergy and the temporalty tooke the Kinge and not the Pope to be the supreame head Gouernour and directer thereof and of al other Ecclesiastical causes also Verily your own authors shewe playnely the coÌ„trary And the Popes authority was at this tyme takeÌ„ to be of such weight and force that the great league made betweÌ„ our KiÌ„g aÌ„d the FreÌ„ch King was coÌ„firmed by the Pope Ye wil perhapps replie and say the Popes whole Authority was abolished a commaundement being geuen vpon paine of drowninge no man shoulde bring into the realme any kinde of letters from the Pope Ye wil tel vs also of certaine letters that the Kinge sent to the Pope admonisshing him to leaue his disordered doings and when that woulde not serue he redressed them by acte of Parliament Why doe ye not M. Horne laye forth the tenour of those letters which as yet I finde not in any of your marginall authours Belyke there lieth some thing hidde that ye woulde be loth your reader should knowe least yt bewray your weake and feble argumente as yt doth in dede Neither that only but directlye proueth the Popes primacy Did this Kinge wene you M. Horne cal the Pope Antichrist as ye doe Or wrote he him self supreame head of the Churche of England Or did he abolishe the popes authority in England Harken then I pray you euen to the beginning of his letters Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Clementi diuina prouidentia sacrosanctae Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici Edwardus eadeÌ„m gratia rex Francorum Angliae dux Hiberniae deuot a pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ the Lorde Clement by Gods prouidence the high bisshop of the holy and vniuersall Churche of Rome Edward by the same grace King of Fraunce and England and Duke of Ireland offereth deuoutly to kisse his holy feete He calleth the Pope Successorem Apostolorum Principis the successour of the prince of the Apostles he desireth the pope to consider the great deuotion and obedience that the King the Cleargie and the people had shewed hitherto to the Sea of Rome He saieth vt nos nostri qui personam vestraÌ„ sanctiss sanctam Rom. Ecclesiam dominari cupimus vt debemus c. that he and all his did desire euen as their dutie was that his holy person and the holy Churche of Rome might gouerne and rule Now M. Horne vnlesse vppon some sodayne and newe deuotioÌ„ ye intende to haue the pope beare rule in England againe and will also offer your selfe yf neede be to kysse the Popes fote to wich thing this great and mighty Prince was not ashamed to say tell vs no more for shame of these letters Neither tel vs of disorders reformed nowe almost two hundred yeares agoe to make thereby an vnseasonable and fonde argumente to abolishe all the Popes authority in our Dayes The effecte then of those letters were to pray and that most humbly the Pope that he woulde not by reseruations collations and prouisions of Archbishoprykes Bishoprykes Abbeis Priories and other dignities and benefices bestowe any ecclesiasticall lyuinges in Englande vppon straungers and aliens The whych thyng hath bene euer synce straitly sene to and there were two Actes of parliament made in this Kinges dayes agaynst the sayed prouisions And yet did the popes ordinarie and laufull authoritie in matters and causes ecclesiasticall remayne whole and entiere as before Neyther doe I fynde nor take it to be true that suche persons as were promoted by the Pope were expelled the realme Nor did the statute take place againste suche as had taken before the enacting of the same corporal possession As for Nauclere it is no maruell yf he being a straunger doth not write so exactely of our matters And no doubte he is deceiued in writinge that the kinge forbad any letters to be browght from the Pope But what say I he is deceiued Nay you that should knowe Englishe matters better then he especially such as by penne ye set abrode into the face of the worlde are deceiued and not Nauclerus Yea rather ye haue wilfully peruerted Nauclerus and drawen his sentence as Cacus did Hercules oxen backwarde into your Cacus denne and to beguile and deceiue your simâ—le reader and to bring him into a fooles paradise therin fondly to reioyce with you as thoughe this King abolisshed all the Popes authority and Iurisdiction For thoughe Nauclerus his wordes be general yet they may be wel vnderstanded and restrayned to suche letters as conteyned any suche collatioÌ„ or prouision inhibited by the statute But you least this shoulde be espied haue altered the forme and order of your authours wordes placing that firste that he placed laste As before coÌ„trariewise ye placed in Paulus Aemilius that laste whiche he placed firste Then haue ye falsly traÌ„slated your authour to wrye him to your wroÌ„gful purpose He expelled sayeth Nauclerus all persons promoted to any benefice in his realme by the Pope commaundinge vnder payne of drowning that no man shoulde exequute there the Popes letters what so euer they were Your authour speaketh not of bringinge letters into the Realme those are your owne wordes falsly fathered vpon him but of exequutioÌ„ And therefore the generall wordes following what so euer are to be restrayned to the exequution of the Popes letters contrarie to the order taken against the sayde prouisions and of none other Whiche statute doth no more take away the Popes ecclesiastical and ordinary authoritie then this kinges royall authority was taken away because the Parliament vppon reasonable causes denied him a certaine paymente that he there demaunded And yet yf I shoulde followe your vayne and humour in your newe rhetoryke I might thereby aswell inferre that the people toke him for no king as you by as good argumentes inferre the abolishing of the Popes authority Nowe as towching theis prouisioÌ„s they were not altogether abolished against the Popes will For this matter was loÌ„g in debate betwene the Pope and the king and at lengthe yt was agreed by the Pope that he woulde not practise anye more suche prouisions And on the kinges parte it was agreed that Archbishoppes and Bishops should be chosen by the Chapter of the cathedral Church without any interruption or impedimente of the king As appeareth aswell in the sayde epistle sente by the king to the Pope as by our chroniclers M. Horne The .137 Diuision pag. 82. b. Next to Levves vvas Charles the .4 chosen Emperour vvho helde a councel at Mentze vvith the Prelates and Princes in the yere of the Lorde 1359. vvherein he much reproued the Popes Legate for his disorders and coÌ„maunded the Archbishop of Mentze to reforme his Clergy and the disorders amongest them for othervvise he would see to it him selfe .451 The Popes Legate seing hovv the Emperor tooke vpon him gate
repell all euill customes contrarie to the lawe of God and the lawe of man in their subiectes by the Councell of Diuines and other wise men Also lette them see that they pul vppe by the rootes and destroy more diligently then they haue done Magicall Artes and other superstitions condemned by the lawe of God and all errours and heresies contrarie to the Faith Item that they watche and care earnestly for the exalting of the Faith and the honour of Goddes seruice and the refourming of the Churche that they labour and trauaile diligently for the reformation of althose things which are mentioned afore or here folowing or anye other thinges profitable caet VVhen this booke vvas thus compiled it was offered vppe to the Councel saith Orthvviuus that the most Christian Emperour Sigismunde had called togeather not so much for the agreemente of the Churche as for hope of a generall reformation of their manners hoping verelye that the Prelates woulde put to their helping handes but the Romaine craft beguiling the Germaine simplicitie the new made pope featly flouted the vvell meaning Emperoure saying that he vvoulde thinke on this matter at laisure caet Thus vvas Sigismunde the Emperour misused vvhiche othervvise might seeme to haue bene borne to haue restored Christianitie to the vvorlde againe The frustrating of this refourmation vvas on the other side no lesse grieuouse vnto the Frenche Kinge that bothe before the time of the Councell and in the Councell vvhile had greatly trauailed in taking avvay the Popes exâ—ctions and other Ecclesiasticall abuses vvhervvith his Realme vvas vvonderfully oppressed as appeareth in the Oration that the Frenche Kings Embassadours made in this Councell vvritten by Nicol. de Clemangijs and set forth in Othvvynus Gratius fardell of notable things After this Councell vvas an other holden at Basil vvhither came the Princes of Spaine Fraunce Hungary and Germany vvhiche dooinges of the Princes made pope Eugenius so to feare that he .461 thought to translat the CouÌ„cel to Bononia But the Emperour and other princes and the prelates whiche vvere at Basill not onlye not obeyed him but tvvise or thrise admonished him to come thither This â—â—pe vvas in this CouÌ„cel .462 deposed in the .34 sessioÌ„ Of this CouÌ„cel the Emperour SigismoÌ„de vvas the chiefe and protector and in his absence appointed the Duke of Bauaria in his roome He caused the Bohemes to come to this Councell And whan he hearde of those matters in Religion which were generally agreed vppon he allowed them and commaunded them to be obserued The .35 Chapter Of Sigismund and Friderike the .3 Emperours Stapleton MAister Horne for goddes sake remember your self and what ye haue taken in hande to proue to M. FekenhaÌ„ that is that the Quene of EnglaÌ„de owght to be supreame head of the Churche of Englande and not the Pope RemeÌ„ber I pray you how weighty this is to M. Fekenham as for the which beside this his longe imprisonment he standeth in daunger of losse of lyfe also Goe ones rowndly to your matter and bringe him some fytte and coÌ„uenient proufe to perswade him withal Ye ruÌ„ne on a thre leaues following with the doinges of the Emperours Sigismonde Friderike and Maximilian and then at length after all your busie rufle and greate turmoyle againste the Pope ye come to kinge Henry the .8 and to our owne dayes Nowe howe litle the doinges of these Emperours proue their supreamacie in all causes ecclesiastical euerie childe may see And to beginne with Sigismond we heare of you that in the tyme of the great and mayne schisme he called a councell at Constantia where three Popes were deposed and that theÌ„ Martine the .5 was â—heâ—stâ—r by the Emperors meanes chosen We heare of a booke of reformatioÌ„ offred to themperour for the abuses of some matters ecclesiastical But in al that boke there is not one word either against the Catholike faythe or for M. Hornes heresies Onely he reherseth vp certayne abuses which he woulde haue amended And as for our matter nowe in hande he sayth expressely that the Church of Rome beareth the Principalyte or chief rule in Christes Church deriued principally from Gods ordinaunce and secondarely from the CouÌ„cels What doth this relieue you M. Horne We heare farder that themperour and other princes would not suffer the pope to traÌ„slate the Councell of Basile to an other place and finally that the pope Eugenius was deposed in the foresayd Councell at Basile But what serueth all this for your purpose Yea what shameles impudencie is this for yow thus to vaunte your selfe vppoÌ„ the doings of these two councels that coÌ„demne your great Apostle Wiccliffe for an horrible heretyke and so consequently al your Geneuical doctrine now practised in England And ye must remember that not themperour but the Councel deposed these popes that is the bishops You doe fynde theire sentence definityue in the .34 Session of the Councel of Basill by your selfe alleaged But for the senteÌ„ce definitiue of themperour for theis depositions or any matter of religion ye shall not fynd Ergo the bisshops were the heads and not themperour And so are ye nothing the nearer for the deposition of Eugenius Who yet this depositioÌ„ notwithstanding continued pope still as M. Iewell him selfe witnesseth against you M. Horne and the duke of Sauoye of whome ye make mention in your nexte argumeÌ„t elected in Eugenius his place by the sayde councell was fayne to renounce his papacy as your selfe confesse And notwithstanding so many and so great princes that ye name withstode the translation of yt yet was the councell of Basill translated to Ferraria first and theÌ„ to Florence where the greke Emperour and the Grecians were reconciled to the vnity of the Church and among other things acknowledged the Popes Primacy So that ye haue nowe lost all your goodly schismaticall argumentes that ye haue in this your book brought out of Nilus and otherwise for the Grecians rebellion against the sayd primacy But what doe you tell vs here of Theodorike Nyem and of his greate and large proufes that the reformation of the Church belonged to the Emperours In dede proue he would such a matter But as for him bothe his maner of writing is so course and his proufs so weake that you were ashamed to bring any one of theÌ„ into the face of the opeÌ„ Court And in very dede it is but a great vntruth of yours so to reporte of him Namely out of that booke and Chapter which you alleage For ther he bringeth neither good reason nor any parte of the word of God both which you auouche him to bring and that at large but only one sentence of a decree and the exaÌ„ple of king Theodorike in the matter of pope Symachus which matter as I haue before proued maketh expressely for the popes primacy Such a discrete writer you haue picked out to help forward so badde a matter But to let this maÌ„ passe I will nowe
aske yow whether theÌ„perour toke pope Martinus for the head of the whole Church or no Yf ye say he did as the force of truth will coÌ„pell you then to what ende haue ye so busied your self with the doings of this Emperour Yf ye say he did not theÌ„ wil I send you to your owne authour Nauclerus of whom ye shall heare that not themperour but the Cardinals elected Martinus and that themperour as sone as he was elected fell flatte and prostrate before him and with much reuerence kissed his feete Now againe if as ye say he allowed and commaunded such thinges as the councell agreed vppon in matters of relligion to be obserued this agreemeÌ„t being as it was in dede against your new religioÌ„ what doe ye but blowe your own coÌ„demnatioÌ„ making it as strong as may be against your own self How Emperours haue coÌ„firmed councels I haue ofteÌ„ declared This therfore I let passe as a stale argumeÌ„t according to promise But now let me be so bold as ones to appose you M. Horn. Who was I pray you at this tyme supreame head of the Church in England Did king Henrie the .5 take him selfe trowe ye to be this head I suppose ye dare not say it for shame And if ye dare theÌ„ dare I be so bold to tel you it is a most notoriouse lie and withall that in case it were so yet did he eueÌ„ about the same time that Wiccleff and his schollers were coÌ„demned in the CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„stantia coÌ„demne theÌ„ as fast by act of parliament in EnglaÌ„d And it was I may say to you high time For your good bretherne had coÌ„spired to adnulle destroy and subuert not only the Christian fayth aÌ„d the law of God aÌ„d holy Church within the realm but also to destroy the kiÌ„g aÌ„d al maner of estats of the realm aswel spiritual as teÌ„poral aÌ„d all maner of pollicy and finally the lawes of the laÌ„d As it is more at large coÌ„prised in an act of parliameÌ„t made at that time In the which it was ordeyned aÌ„d established that first the Chauncelor Treasorer Iustices of the one bench aÌ„d of the other iustices of peace Sherifs mayors baylifs of cities aÌ„d townes aÌ„d all other officers hauing the gouernance of people or that at any tyme afterward shulde haue the sayd gouernaunce shuld take an othe in taking of their charge to put theire whole power and diligence to put out cease aÌ„d destroy al maner of errours and heresies coÌ„monly then called Lollardries within the place where they exercised theire offices And thus neither abrode nor at home can ye fynde any good matter for the defence of your newe primacy and your damnable heresies M. Horne The .141 Diuision pag. 84. b. After the death of Sigismonde Frederike the Emperour caused the Duke of Sauoy that vvas made Pope to renounce his Papacy and commaunded by his Decree the Prelates gathered at Basill to dissolue the Councell by a certaine daie This Emperour called a CouÌ„cell at Mentze to make an ende and vtterly to take away the Schisme of the Church and to deliuer it from more greuous daungers He vvriteth to the Frenche Kinge thereof declaring hovv this Schisme did so oppresse his minde and ferueÌ„tly sollicite him that as well for his loue to Religion as for his office called of God to be the chiefe aduocate of the Churche he did not onely runne with diligence to succour it but stirred vp al kinges and Princes that with a pure sinceritie delighted in the name of Christe to runne with him in this so necessary and healthfull a worke and to this purpose he declareth hovve he hath appointed to all his princes and prelates an assembly at Mentze whereat he entendeth to be personally present and therefore desireth the Frenche kinge also to bee there in his ovvne persone or at the least that he vvoulde sende his Oratours thither instructed distinctly vvith all vvaies and meanes by the vvhiche the Churche might be quiet from the calamities ready to fall on her Pope Eugenius sent to the Frenche king to desire him to take a vvay his .464 pragmaticall Lavve To vvhom the king ansvvered that he vvould haue it kept inuiolatly Then the Pope desidered the king neither to admit â—â— Basill couÌ„cel nor yet the couÌ„cel at MeÌ„tze that vvas called to the vvhich the kiÌ„g ansvvered that he vvold take aduise Stapleton Here is small or no matter for M. Hornes newe Primacie and that he here reherseth maketh rather agaynst him then with him For though M. Horne sayed in the last argument that pope Eugenius was deposed yet is he nowe pope styll and thother set in his place faine to geue ouer And though the princes would not obeye Eugenius for the dissoluing of the Councell of Basile yet nowe it is dissolued by the Emperour Friderike also And what answere so euer the French King made to Eugenius touching the sayed Basile Councell the Councell is no further allowed in the Catholike Church then Eugenius and his successour Nicolaus did allowe the same And as ye shewe your selfe themperour Friderike saieth that by his office he was called of God to be the chiefe Aduocate of the Church He saieth not the chiefe head of the Church the which honour he did attribute not to him selfe but to the Pope only of whome he was crowned as his predecessours were These also are but stale wares and much woren And for such I let them passe As for the Frenche King and hys pragmatical sanction which Charles his predecessour had made and whiche he at the requeste of Pope Eugenius would not reuoke it contained no such matter as you M. Horne doe attribute to princes nowe neyther was that gouernement like to that which you nowe defend This pragmaticall sanction stode most about monye matters It denied to the Court of Rome the great payements which went out of Fraunce about Reseruations collations expectations and coÌ„mendoes of bishoprickes prebendes and benefices Great and long contention there was betwene certaine Kings of Fraunce as Charles the .vij. and the .viij. Loys .xj. and .xij. Frauncis the first and certaine Popes as this Eugenius Pius .2 Sixtus .4 Innocentius .8 Alexander .6 Iulius the .2 and Leo the .10 as Duarenus a vehement writer for the French Kings aduantage mencioneth But notwythstanding all these matters the Popes supreme Authoritie in matters of Fayth and ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was not denied For witnesse hereof I bring you the wordes of the Court of Paris vttered among the Articles which they proposed to the King about this matter as Duarenus him selfe recordeth them In the number .19 thus they say Ante omnia protestatur Curia c. Before all thinges the Court protesteth that it mindeth not to derogat any thing from the holynesse dignity honour and Authority of the Pope and the holy Apostolike See But rather it is ready to shewe and exhibit all honour reuerence and obedience that
c. And this Clergie vvas not onely of Diuines but also of the vvisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lavves that vvas than or hath bene sence as D. Tonstall Bisshoppe of Duresme D. Stokesley Bisshop of London D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVynton D. Thirlebie Bisshoppe of VVestminster and after of Norvvich and your old Maister D. Bonner vvho succeded Stokâ—sley in the See of LoÌ„don and many others by vvhose aduise and consent there vvas at that time also a learned booke made and publisshed De vera differentia Regiae potestatis Ecclesiasticae vvhiche I doubte not but yee haue sene long sithen Neither vvas this a .472 nevv deuise of theirs to please the King vvithal or their opinioÌ„ only but it vvas aÌ„d is the iudgemeÌ„t of the most lerned 473 CiuiliaÌ„s and Canonists that vvheÌ„ the Clergy are faulty or negligeÌ„t it appertaineth to th' Emperor to cal general councelles for the reformation of the Churche causes as Philippus Deciuâ— a famous Lavvyer affirmeth And the Glossator vppon this Canon Principes affirmeth that the princes haue iurisdiction in diuers sortes within the Churche ouer the Cleargy when they be stubbourne ambitious subuerters of the faith falsaries makers of Schismes contemners of excommunication yea also wherein so euer the Ecclesiasticall povver faileth or is to vveake as in this Decree He meaneth vvhere the povver of the Church by the vvorde of doctrine preuaileth not therein must the Princes authority and iurisdiction take order for that is the plaine prouisâ— in the decree The vvordes of the decree are as follovv The seculer princes haue .474 oftentimes vvithin the Church the highest authority that they may fence by that power the Ecclesiastical discipline But with in the Church the povver of princes should not be necessary sauing that that thing vvhich the priests are not able to do by the vvorde of doctrine the povver of the prince may commaund or obteine that by the terrour of discipline The heauenlie kingdome dothe oftentimes preuaile or goe forvvarde by the earthlie Kingdome that those which being vvithin the Churche dooe againste the faithe and discipline maye be broughte vnder by the rigoure of princes and that the povver of the princes may lay vppon the neckes of the proude that same discipline whiche the profite of the Churche is not hable to exercise and that he bestowe the force of his authoritie whereby to deserue woorship Let the Princes of the worlde wel knowe that they of duety shall rendre an accoÌ„pt to God for the Churche VVhiche they haue taken of Christe to preserue For vvether the peace and discipline of the Churche be encreased by faithfull princes or it be loosed He doth exacte of them an accompt VVho hath deliuered his Churche to be committed to their povver The .38 Chapter Of kinge Henry the .8 our late Souerayne Stapleton WE are at lengthe by the course of tyme which M. Horne hath prosequuted deuolued to owre owne dayes and to the doinges of kinge Henry the eight for the confirmation whereof he hath fetched froÌ„ all partes of the world so long so many and yet al impertinente argumentes Belyke nowe for his farewell and to make vs vppe a plausible conclusion he will loke more narrowly and more substancially to the handling of his proufes and wil perhappe lyke a good oratour in the winding vp of his matter leaue in the readers heartes by some good and effectuall probation a vehemente impressioÌ„ and perswasion of his surmised primacie He hathe perchaunce reserued the beste dishe to the last and lyke a good expert captaine will set his strongeste reasons and authorities tanquam triarios milites in the rearwarde And so suerlye yt semeth he will doe in making vp his matters with fyue authorities that is of one Diuine and fowre Lawyers The diuine being a Spaniard and of his lawyers thre being straungers two Italians and one frenche man all being ciuillians of late tyme The fourth being our contryman and a temporall lawyer of our realme For the Diuine and our countriman the lawyer he stiâ—keth not to breake his araye and course of tyme the one lyuing aboute .900 yeares the other fowre hundred yeares sythence Let vs then coÌ„sider his proufes and whether he doth not according to his accustomable wonte rather featly floute hym then bring his reader any matter to the purpose You will nowe proue to vs M. Horne that king Henrie was taken and called the Supreame Head of the Churche of England and that lawfully And whie so I pray you Mary say ye because the conuocation promised hym by theire priesthod they woulde doe nothing in theire councelles withowte his consente Why M. Horne take you this promise to be of so great weight Dothe the consideration and estimation of priesthod weighe so deaply with you nowe Ye wil not be of this mynde long For ere ye haue done ye wil tell M. Fekenham that there was none of them al priestes and that there is but one onely prieste which is Christe Yet will ye say a promise they made Truthe yt is but vnlesse ye can proue the promise honeste and lawful which we vtterly deny then this promise will not relieue you And this is but one braunche of the vnlawfull supreamacie that king Henry practised therefore thowghe this doinge were tolerable and probable to yet vnlesse ye went to a further proufe ye shall wynne litle at M. Fekenhams handes I am content to passe ouer the residewe of his vsurped supreamacie for this tyme I demauÌ„d of you then what one thing ye haue hitherto browght for to perswade any reasonable man for this one pointe that is that the Bishoppes can determyne nothing in theire synodes to be forcible vnlesse the Prince agree also to yt Suerlye no one thing That Bishoppes voluntarely desired their good and catholyke Princes to ioyne with them yea and submitted sometimes the iudgmente of theire doinges of theire great humility to some notable Princes ye haue shewed and withall that in some cases yt is conueniente so to be donne But ye can full ill wynde vp your conclusion vppon this Which ye forseeing did shewe vs a tricke of your newe thetorike and fyne grammer turning conuenit into opoâ—tet making yt is conueniente and yt muste be so all one Ye will belyke take better handfaste nowe But wil ye now see his sure handfaste good Reader Suerly the first is not very fast as wheÌ„ he telleth vs owt of Decius aÌ„d owt of the glose of the CanoÌ„ law that princes may cal couÌ„cels and that in some cases they haue iurisdictioÌ„ in Church matters wherin we haue alredy sayde inowgh And how slenderly and loosely this geare hangeth with his assertion yt is opeÌ„ to the eye I trow he sticketh faster to his diuine theÌ„ to his lawyer and therefore he bringeth in Isidorus extraordinary .900 yeares almost owt of his race and course Here here as yt semeth
This to be so the Authoritie of Canons doth witnesse This the ecclesiastical history proueth This the holie Fathers confirme Lo you see M. Horne what the iudgement of Isidorus was aboue .900 yeres past howe iumpe it agreeth with the assertion of Catholiques now and how directly it ouerthroweth yours This therfore being so sure a Principle on our parte and so clerelie proued bethinke your selfe now M. Horne how your new Primacie wil be proued by this allegation Touching that you saie This Clergie in King Henries daies was not only of Diuines but also of the wisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lawes that was or hath ben sence as D. Tonstal D. Stokesley D. Gardiner D. Thirlbie and D. Bonner by the euident falsehood whiche you practise in alleaging these witnesses a man may iudge with what fidelitie you haue handled the rest throughout your whole booke Who is ignoraunte that not one of these Reuerent Fathers did sincerely thinke that to be true which you here impute vnto them For whereas all vpright iudgement shoulde come of a mans owne free choise not stained or spotted either with the hope of priuate lucre and honoure or with the feare of great losse the one of those two things which of all other most forceably carieth men away from professing their owne conscience did stoppe those men from saying and vttering that which otherwise they would most gladly haue vttered sithens as they were put in hope of al promotion if they agreed with the Kings will of which they made I iudge the lesse accompte so disagreeing from the same they were certaine to loose bothe goods and life and also their good name in the shew of the worlde as who shoulde haue bene put to deathe by the name of Traitours whiche is the thing that all true subiectes doe chieflie abhorre Yet you knowe in suche sorte suffered a great many notable both for learning and vertue as D. Fisher Bishoppe of Rochester Syr Thomas More a great number of the Carthusians beside diuerse other of all estates You knowe also the matter then was not so sifted and tryed by learning as it hath bene since And we know they were the secrete snakes of your adders broode that induced the King to that minde not any of the Doctours here by you named who all againste their willes condescended therevnto Howe then are they broughte foorthe for witnesses of your heresies who for feare of deathe saied as you doe and that no longer then the foresaid impedimente laie in theyr waye For when the state of the worlde was otherwise that without feare of deathe they might vtter their minde freely who knoweth not that all they who liued to see those daies of freedome in all theire woordes and deedes protested that the Pope and not the King was head of the Churche vnder Christ Neuer hearde you M. Horne that when your owne brethren being arryued before D. Gardiner the Bishope of Winchester and then Chauncelour of England had saied they lerned theyr disobedience vnto the Pope out of his booke De vera obedientia c. then he aunswered that if they had bene good Scholers they would haue folowed theyr Maister in his beste and not in his worste doeinges Againe if they had erred through his Authority whē he was not so wel learned and grounded they should much more repēt and recāt through his Authority being nowe better lerned through longer studie and better grounded through longer experience And this Doctour Gardiner when he was moste of your side in this one matter yet he was so suspected of the Kinge for secrete conference with the Pope by letters to be sent by a straunger in the tyme of his embassye on this side of the Seas that as Master Foxe reporteth for this verie cause Kinge Henrie in all Generall Pardons graunted after that tyme dyd euermore excepte all treasons committed beyonde the Seas whiche was meant for the Bishoppes cause This ys that Doctour Gardiner who at Paules Crosse in a moste Honorable and full Audience witnessed not onely his owne repentaunce for his former naughty doings but also that King Henry sought diuerse tymes to haue reconciled hym selfe againe to the See of Rome as who knewe that he had vnlawfully departed from the vnytie thereof and had made hym selfe the Supreme Heade of the Churche of Englande altogether vniustly This is that Doctour Gardiner ▪ who lying in his deathebedde caused the Passion of Christe to be readen vnto hym and when he hearde it readen that Peter after the denying of his Maister went out and wepte bitterlie he causyng the Reader to staye wept him selfe full bitterlie and saied Ego exiui sed non dum fleui amarè I haue gone out but as yet I haue not wepte bytterlie And is nowe Doctour Gardiner a fitte witnesse for your secular Supremacy M. Horne Marcellinus the Pope being afearde of deathe dyd sacrifice vnto Idolles And the same Marcellinus repenting his vniuste feare dyd afterwarde sacrifice his owne bodie and soule for the loue of Christe suffring Martyrdome for his sake Will you nowe proue Idolles to be better then Christe by the facte of Marcellinus Or shall not the last iudgemente stande rather then the first What meane you then to alleage the iudgementes of Doctour Gardiner Doctour Thirlbey Doctour Tonstall and Doctour Bonner sith you knowe that all those chaunged their mindes vppon better aduise Or whie died Doctour Tonstalle in prisonne Or why lye the other learned godly Bisshops yet in prisonne if they are of your minde But if you knowe that they dissente vtterly from you and yet doe pretende to bring their Authoritie for you this fact declareth that you are not only a fond wrangler but also a wicked falsarie and that you knowe as well Saint Augustine whome you alleaged before so largelye and all the Councels and princes with al other Authours by you producted are none otherwise of your minde then are Doctour Thirlebie and Doctour Bonner whome you so impudentlie make to speake as Proctours in your cause albeit they are readie to shedde their bloude against this your opinion Once in maner the whole clergy of the Realme sinned most greuously by preferring the secular and earthly kingdome before the Magistrates of the heauēly kingdome But that sinne of theirs al those now abhor and haue before abhorred to whō God gaue grace to see the filthines and the absurdty thereof And surelye vntil the rest bothe of the clergy and of the layety do hartely repēt for that most filthy and absurd dede wherein they withdrewe the Supremacy from S. Peters successours and gaue it to the successours of Iulius Caesar vntill I say they repent for it and refourme that minde of theirs as much as lyeth in thē they cā neuer be made partakers of the kingedome of heauen But only they shal inherit the kingdome of the earth in whose Supremacy they put their cōfidence You Mayster Horn haue in dede great
cause to make much of this earthly Supremacy For had not the clergy and temporalty geuen that to kinge Henry .8 you and your heresies coulde haue had no place now in the throne of that Bishopprike which was ordayned not for Robert and his Madge but for chast prelates and suche as shoulde preferre the soule before the body the kingdome of heauen before the kingdome of the earthe Peter before Nero Christ before Antichrist For so I doubte not to say with the greate Clerke and most holy Bishop Athanasius that a Christian kinge or Emperour setting him selfe aboue bishops the officers of Christ in matters of the faythe is a very Antichrist Which Antichristian facte in dede hathe bene the first gate and entry for all those heresies to enter ▪ which the Prince him selfe then most abhorred and against the which bothe he had lately before made a lerned booke and did publishe after but in vayne for a stay thereof the six Articles In vayne I say for the order of dewe gouernement ones taken away the knotte of vnity ones vndone the heade being cut of howe coulde it otherwise be but false doctrine should take place a separation from the corps of Christendome shoulde ensewe and our Countrie a parte of the body fall to decaie in suche matters as belonged to the Heade to order direct and refourme This horrible sinne Maister Horne woulde make a vertue But all ages all Councels all Princes yea the holy Scriptures are directly against him and doe al witnesse for the Pope and Bishoppes against the Prince and lay Magistrat that to them not to these belongeth by right by reason by practise the Supreme and chiefe gouernement in al causes and matters mere Ecclesiastical and spiritual M. Horne The .145 Diuision pag. 87. a. To this .475 effect also vvriteth Petrus Ferrariensis a notable learned man in the Lavves saying Thou ignorāt mā thou oughtest to know that the Empire the Emperour ones in tymes past had both the swoordes to witte both the Temporal and Spiritual in so much that the Emperours then bestowed .476 al the ecclesiastical benefices through the 477 whole world and more they did choose the Pope as it is in C. Adrianus Dist. 63. And the same Petrus in an other place saith thus Marke after what sorte and how many vvaies those Clergymen do snare the Lay and enlarge their ovvne iurisdiction but alas miserable Emperours and secular princes which doe suffer this and other things you both make your selues sclaues to the Bisshoppes and ye see the vvorlde vsurped by thē infinit vvaies and yet ye study not for remedy because ye geue no heed to vvisedom and knovveleadge Stapleton YF your law be not better thē your diuinity we neade not much to feare our matter And so much the lesse yf that be true that a good mery fellowe and vnto you not vnknowen reading your boke of late sayd that he durst lay a good wager that yf ye were vppon the sodayne well apposed ye were not able to reade the quotations by your selfe in the margent alleaged out of this Petrus and withal that ye neuer readde that which ye alleage out of Quintinus or yf ye did ye do not vnderstande yt or at the leaste ye doe most wickedly peruerte yt But let this goe as merely spoken for thoughe ye neuer read the authour nor can redely at the first perchaunce reade your owne quotations the whole matter being by some of your frēds and neareste affinity brought ripe and ready to your hand we shal be wel cōtēt frō whēce so euer yt come so it come at length to any purpose and effect whereof I for my parte haue litle hope For what if in the old tyme the Emperours confirmed popes What if the cleargy vsurpe and intrude in many thinges vppon the seculer princes iurisdiction Yf ye may herof make a sequele that either the king of Englād is supreame head of the Church or that the vnlawful promisse made by the bisshops by their priesthod which ye esteme as much as yf they had sworne by Robin hode his bowe doth bynde them as a lawfull promisse I will say ye are sodenly become a notable lawyer and worthy to be retayned of councell in greate affayres I am assured of one thinge that howe so euer ye lyke him in this poynte yet for other poynts of this his boke that you alleage you like him neuer adeale As for the inuocation of Saints yea for the Popes Primacie by the which he sayth A periured man which otherwise is reiected may be by the Popes dispensation admitted to beare wytnes and that a clerke irregular can not be absolued but by the Pope Which followeth the very place by yowe alleaged with many such lyke not making very much to your lykinge Nowe what yf I should say vnto yowe that you and your authour to yf he sayth so say vntruely affirminge the Emperour to haue both the temporall and spirituall sworde And what if I should say that there is no more truth in that assertion than in the other that he bestowed all the benefices through the whole worlde For your chapter Adrianus that you alleage speaketh of the Emperour Charles the great who was not Emperour of the whole worlde nor of halfe Europa neither and therfore he coulde not bestowe the benefices of the whole worlde Yf ye wil say that your authour saith truly and ye haue translated truely for the text is per singulas prouincia◠I graunt yowe it is so but yet is it vnskilfully and ignorantly translated for ye shoulde haue sayed through out euery prouince or contrey subiect to the Romā empire For the Romans did call all countries that they had conquered Italie excepted prouinces and the people Prouinciales I say nothing nowe that this chapter rather enforceth then destroyeth the popes primacy For Charles had neither authority to bestowe the Ecclesiasticall benefices nor to choose the Pope but as he beinge a mere straunger before toke thempire at the popes hand so did he take also this speciall priuilege and prerogatyue M. Horne The .146 Diuision pag. 87. b. Like as Petrus Ferrariensis attributeth bothe the svvordes that is both the spirituall and the temporall iurisdiction to the Emperour So .478 Io. Quintinus Heduus a famous professour of the lavv in Paris and one that attributeth so much to the Pope as may be and much more than ought to be saith that In solo Principe omnis est potestas in the Prince .479 alone is al power and thereto 480. auoucheth this saying of Speculator De iurisdict omnium iudicum Quod quicquid est in regno id esse intelligitur de iurisdictione Regis that whatsoeuer is in a kingdome that is vnderstanded to be vnder the iurisdiction of the kinge To vvhich .481 purpose he citeth an auncient learned one in the Lavve vvhose name vvas Lotharius vvho saith he did say That the
order taken in matters Ecclesiastical none of the Clergy should appeale vpon paine of depriuation to any ciuile Prince And that we go not from the storie and time of Theodosius and S. Ambrose did not S. Ambrose with the whole Councell kept at Aquileia depose Palladius for that he among other things would haue had certaine noble men to haue ben associate to sitte in iudgement with the Bishops in the time of Theodosius Of the which I haue spoken more largely in my Returne c. against M. Iewell Thus ye perceiue good Reader how aptly and fitly M. Fekenham hath accommodated to his purpose the stories of these three Emperours and to what poore shifts Maister Horne is driuen for the maintenance of his euill cause that he hath taken in hand to defend Thus you see also how to this storie of S. Ambrose and Theodosius M. Horne hathe answered no one word but making a short recitall thereof stealeth faire away without any answere at all M. Fekenham The .172 Diuision pag. 119. a. M. Iohn Caluine intreating of the Histories betwixte these Emperors Valētinian Theodosius and S. Ambrose after a lōg processe wherin he maketh good prouf that all spiritual iurisdictiō doth appertain vnto the Church and not vnto the Empire he hath these woordes folowing Qui vt magistratum ornēt Ecclesiam spoliant hac potestate non modo falsa interpretatione Christi sententiā corrumpunt sed sanctos omnes Episcopos qui tam multi à tempore Apostolorum extiterunt non leuiter damnant Quod honorem officiūque Magistratus falso praetextu sibi vsurpauerīt Now they do spoil the Church of that authority therby to adorn temporal Magistrates not onely by corrupting Christ his appointment and meaning therin But also they lightly cōdemne and set at naught al those holy Bishops which in so great number haue continued frō the time of the Apostles hitherto which honour and office of Spiritual gouernmēt they haue saith Iohn Caluin vsurped and taken vpon them by a false pretext and title made therof And againe Iohn Caluin saith Qui in initio tantopere extulerunt Henricum regem Angliae certe fuerunt homines incōsiderati Dederūt illi summā omniū potestatē Et hoc me semper grauiter vulnerauit erant enim blasphemi cum vocarent ipsum summū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They which in the beginning did so much extoll Henry King of England and which did geue vnto him the highest authoritie in the Church they were men which lacked circumspection and of small consideration which thing saith Iohn Caluin did at all times offend me very much for they did commit blasphemie and were blasphemers when they did cal him the supreame Head of the Churche M. Horne The collectour of your common places did .646 beguile you vvhiche you vvoulde haue perceiued if you hadde readde Maister Caluine vvith your ovvne eyes He entreateth .647 not in that place of the Histories betvvixte the Emperours Valentinianus Theodosius and Sainte Ambrose He confuteth the opinion of such as thinke the Iurisdiction that Christ gaue vnto his Church to be but for a time vvhilest the Magistrats vvere as yet vnfaithfull and proueth that the Iurisdiction of the Church vvas geuen of Christ to remaine til his second cōming and belongeth only to the Church and not to the Prince .648 Bishop or Priest vvithout special cōmission frō the Churche The vvhiche Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction I comprehended vnder the first kind of cohibitiue Iurisdictiō You do M. Caluin not double but quadruple yea much more vvrong about the citing of his sentence ▪ for as ye haue vntruely reported the circumstance of his sentence so haue you hackte from the beginning thereof one material vvorde part of it you haue obscurely tanslated the other part falsly and by altering his vvords and sense ye haue belied him slaundered the auncient Bisshopes and haue auouched M. Caluin if those vvere his vvordes and meaning vvhich you in your translation Father vppon him directly against your selfe vvhich you meant not for ye thought as I suppose you had so cunningly handeled him that he should haue serued your turne If this your euil dealing vvith M. Caluin proceeded of ignoraunce for that his Latine vvas to fine for your grosse vnderstanding ye are somevvhat to be borne vvithall but if you haue thus dealt of purpose than your malice is ouer great ye shevve your selfe shameles to deale so vnhonestly and that in the sight of al men After that M. Caluin hath proued that our sauiour Christ gaue the discipline of excommunication vnto the Church to be exercised continually by the same to the censure vvhereof all estates ought to submitte thē selues for if he be an Emperour he is vvithin or vnder and not aboue the Church He concludeth vvith this sentēce Quare illi qui vt Magistratum ornent c. VVherefore they which to adorne the Magistrate doe spoile the Church of this power to exercise the discipline of excōmunicatiō do not only corrupt Christs sentēce with a false interpretation but doe also not lightly condemne al the holy Bisshopes which were so many from the Apostles time for so much as they al the holy Bisshopes haue vsurped to them selues the honour and office of the ciuil Magistrate vnder a false pretense or colour The first vvord of the sentence vvhich knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before ye haue lefte out Hovve darkely ye haue translated the first parte of the periode may appeare by conference of your translation vvith the Authours vvordes The laste parte ye haue falsely translated tourning the Coniunction into a Pronoune relatiue and translating this vvord Magistratus vvherby Caluin meaneth the ciuil Magistrat by these vvordes spiritual gouernement and so haue cleane altered both the vvordes and .649 sense of M. Caluin and yet shame not to belie him saying Iohn Caluin saieth vvhich he saieth .650 not But it is M. Fekenham that saieth and so belieth Caluin and .651 slaundereth the auncient Bishopes as though they for to them this they hath relation had taken vpon them the office of the Magistrate as they had done in dede if al manner correction and iudgement had belonged to the Magistrate and none at al to the Church by vvhose commission they exercised this iurisdiction If this vvere M. Caluines saying as ye translate him that they all the holie Bisshops from the Apostles time haue vsurped and taken vpon them the honour and office of Spiritual gouernement by a false pretext and title made thereof then haue you alleaged M. Caluin against your selfe for this sentence if it vvere true .652 ouerthrovveth your purpose nothing more The .11 Chapter How Iohn Caluine alleaged by M. Fekenham plainly condemneth M. Horns assertion Stapleton IN al this Diuision M. Horne you continue like to your self false and vntrue For first where you tel M. Fekenhā that the collector of his cōmon places
Reader and to make him beleue that Antonius was your Author herein It is not then M. Fekēham but your Maister Ihon Caluin and your self also that condēne al the holy bishops yea S. Paule and the other Apostles to which exercised this iurisdictiō and al other iurisdiction in ecclesiastical matters without any warrant frō the Prince or the Church Namely the blessed bishop S. Ambrose for excommunicating of Theodosius And so al your false accusations wherwith ye charge M. Fekēhā redoūd truly vpō yourself Wher you say that Caluins Latin was to fine for M. Fekenhams grosse vnderstāding what a sine Latin mā your self are I referre the Reader to this your owne booke and to your articles lately set forth at Oxford The places I haue before specified and therfore nedelesse here to be recited againe M. Horne The .173 Diuision pag. 120 b. And againe Iohn Caluin vvriting vpō Amos the Prophet is by you alleged to .653 as litle purpose For be it that thei vvhich attributed to King Hēry of famous memorie so much authoritie vvhich greeued Caluin vvere mē not vvel aduised in so doing and that thei vvere blasphemous that called him the supreme head of the church ye knovv vvho they vvere that first gaue to him that title and authority yet your .654 cōclusiō follovveth not herof Therefore Bishops and priests haue authority to make lavves orders ā◠decrees c. to their flockes and cures no more thā of his former saying Christ gaue to his Church this authoritie to excōmunicat to bind and to lovvse Therfore Bishops and Priestes maie make lavves orders and decrees to theyr flockes and cures Stapleton Caluin saith in plain words It is blasphemy to cal the Prīce of Englād supreme head of the Church He saith also They that so much extolled King Henry at the beginning soothely they wanted dew cōsideratiō This is your second and better Apostle M. Horn that hath brought your first Apostle Luther almost out of conceyte This is he M. Horn whose bookes the sacramentaries esteme as the second ghospel This is he M. Horne that beareth such a sway in your congregation and conuocation now that ye direct al your procedings by his Geneuical instructions and examples This is he whose institutions against Christ and the true diuine religion are in such price with you that there be few of your protestāte fellowe Bisshops that wil admit any man to any cure that hath not reade them or wil not promise to reade them The Catholiks deny your new supremacy the Lutherans also deny it Caluin calleth it blasphemous Howe can then any Catholike man persuade his conscience to take this othe And what say you now at length to this authority M. Horne Mary saith he I say that though it be true yet it will no more followe thereof that Bishops may make lawes orders and decrees then of his former saying that Christ gaue to the Churche authority to excommunicate to binde and to lose In dede ye say truthe for the one it is but a slender argumente The Ciuil Magistrate is heade of the Churche Ergo Bisshoppes may make Lawes and Maister Fekenham was neuer yet so yll aduised and so ouersene as to frame such madde argumentes This argumente cometh fresh and newe hammered out of your owne forge But for the other parte if a man woulde reason thus Bishoppes haue power to binde and to loose Ergo they haue power to make lawes orders and decrees c. he should not reason amisse seing that by the iudgement of the learned vnder the power of binding and loosing the power of making lawes is contayned Which also very reason forceth For who haue more skill to make lawes and orders for directing of mens consciences then such whose whole study and office consisteth in instructing and refourming mens consciences But Maister Fekenham doth not reason so but thus It is blasphemy to call the Prince heade of the Church Ergo Maister Fekenham can not with saufe conscience take the othe of the supremacy and that the Prince is the supreme head Againe the Prince hath no authority or iurisdiction to binde or lose or to excommunicate Ergo M. Fekenham can not be persuaded to swere to that statute that annexeth and vniteth al iurisdiction to the Prince and to swere that the Prince is supreme gouernour in all causes Ecclesiastical These be no childish matters M. Horne Leaue of this your fonde and childishe dealings and make vs a directe answere to the arguments as M. Fekenham proposeth them to you and soyle them well and sufficiently and then finde faulte with him yf ye wil for refusing the othe But then am I sure ye wil not be ouer hastie vpon him but wyll geue him a breathing tyme for this seuē yeres at the least and for your life to For as long as your name is Robert Horne ye shall neuer be able to soyle them Neither thinke you that in matters of suche importance wise men and such as haue the feare of God before their eies wil be carried away from the Catholike faith with such kind of aunsweres The words of Iohn Caluin be manifest and cā not be auoided He saith Erāt blasphemi cū vocarēt ipsum Sūmū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They were blasphemous whē they called him he meaneth kinge Henry .8 the Supreme head of the Church vnder Christ. And who were those that Caluin calleth here blasphemous You would M. Horne your Reader should thinke that he meaned the Papistes for you referre that matter to M. Fekenhams knowledge saying to him You knowe who they were caet as though they were of M. Fekenhams friendes that is to say Catholikes as he by Gods grace is And so ful wisely bableth M. Nowel in hys second Reproufe against M. Dorman But that Caluin meaneth herein plainely and out of all doubte the Protestants and his owne dere brethern it is most euidēt by his wordes immediatly folowing which are these Hoc certè fuit nimiū sed tamen sepultum hoc maneat quia peccârunt inconsiderato zelo Suerly this was to much But let it lie buried for that they offended by inconsiderate zele Tel me nowe of good felowship M. Horne were they M. Feckenhams frendes or youres were they Catholikes or Protestants that Caluin here so gently excuseth wishing the matter to be forgottē and attributing it rather to want of dewe consideration and to zele then to willfull malice or sinnefull ignoraunce Euidēt it is he spake of his brethern protestants of Englād and for their sakes he wisheth the matter might be forgotten With the like passion of pity in his commentaries vpō S. Paule to the Corinthians whē he cometh to there words alleaged there of the Apostle Hoc est corpus meum This is my body remembring the ioyly concent of his bretherne about that matter he saith Non recensebo infaelices pugnas quae de sensu istorum verborum Ecclesiam nostro tempore
353. b. By the Courte of Paris 355. b. By Aeneas Syluius and Cusanus M. Hornes ovvne Authors 357.358 By Isidorus 366. b. By BraughtoÌ„ M. Hornes lavvier 380. b. By Infidels 470. b. By the Sardicense Councell 515. b. By S. Augustine abundantly 529.530 More of Pope see in Councelles A note of good Popes amonge some badde 263.270 a b. The Popes Legates in Councelles 129.151.178 b. 207. a. 208. a. 211. b. 212. a. b. 224.231 a. 232. b. 234. b. 258. a. Hovve Emperours had to doe vvith the deposition of Popes 269. Gods Iudgement vpon such Princes as haue most repined against the Pope 338.339 Al the Popes Authorite sent avvay by shippe 225. b. Q. An humble Requeste to the Queneâ— Maiestie 213. b. Quintinus Heduus 371. sequent R. The Church of Rauenna reconciled to the See of Rome 199. b. 200. a. To denie the Real presence in the B. Sacrament heresy by the lavves of the Realme as muche novve as euer before 482. b. 483. a. Rebellion of Protestants in Boheme 15. a. In Germanie 25. b. In Fraunce 16. a. In Englande Ibidem In Scotlande Ibidem In FlauÌ„ders 17.18.19.20.21.432 seq Relikes from Rome 228.229 A briefe Recapitulation of the former three bookes 384. sequent M. Hornes Resolutions 440. a. b. Kinge Richarde the secoÌ„de 349. seq Robert Grosthead 323. a. Rome euer had the Primacy 154. a. Rome Head of al Churches 194. a. b. 319. a. More of Rome see in Pope The cause of the Romaine calamities .600 yeres past .264.265 VVhie Lucius sent to Rome for preachers 398. a. b. S. SAcrifice denied maketh a vvaie for Antichrist 408. b. Salomon 49. Sardicense Councel 515.516 Scottish protestants rebellious 16. Seuerinus Pope 196. Sicilian Princes 289. b. 310. b 325. a. Sigismunde Emperour 353. seq Siluester called the Nicene Councell 491. b. 492. a. Siluester the 2. vvas no Coniurer 280. a. b. Socrates a missereporter in some thinges 495. a. Sozomene three times falsified in one sentence by M. Horne 103. b. Spaine 185. sequent 197. sequentib 221. seq Matters appertaining to the Spirituall Iurisdiction 381. b. The Statute of Praerogatiuae Regis 509. b King Steuen 305. b. Steuen the 7. and 8. Popes 263. b. 264. b. Supreme Gouernement in Princes misliked of all protestants out of England 21. b. 22. a. b. 508. The definition of a Supreme Gouernour 28. b. Hovve the Prince is Supreme head ouer al persons 29. a. 32. b. The povver of the Princes svvorde 412.413 The svvorde of the Church 413. a. b. T. TElemachus martyr 308. The olde TestameÌ„ta figure of the nevve 461. b. 462. a. Theodosius the first 115.116 sequen 497. seque Theodosius the second 127.128.129.130 a. Theodorike the Arrian kinge of Italie 167. Theodorus of Rauenna 200. b. 201. a. Theodorus of Caunterbury 429. a. Theodorus Exarchus 204. a. S. Thomas of Caunterburie 307.308.309.310 The Toletane Councels condemne M. Hornes Primacie and diuers other his heresies 197.198 Totilas the Tyran 172. b. 173. a. TraditioÌ„s vnvvriteÌ„ to be regarged 106. The force of Truthe 415. a. The Turke muche beholding to Protestants 436. a. b. V. Valentinian the Emperour 113. seq 495. sequent Venial sinne 536.537.538 Visitations in Englande vvhether thei are altogether Scripturelie 480. a. 482. a. False Latin in M. Hornes visitation at Oxforde 480. b. The Pope vniuersal bishop 150. a. Vitalianus Pope 199. a. b. Vntruthes of M. Horne six hundred foure score and ten Per totum W. WAldo the heretike 318. VVebbe of Otterborne 481. b. VVestminster disputations 12. a. VVhitingames preface commending Goodmans traiterous Libel 26. a. VVilfrid of Yorke 4â—9 a. VVilliaÌ„ Conqueroâ—r 293.294 295.296 VVilliam Rufus 297.298 VVulstanus Bishop of vvorceter 292. b Z. Zacharias Pope 230. b. 231. a. 232. b. 233. a. Zenon Emperour 155.156 Faultes escaped in the Printing Leaf Syde Lyne Faulte Correction 15. 1. In the Margent Aene. Pius Aeneas Syluius 32. 1. In the Margent vvordes vvardes 40. 2. 1. The .9 The .8 43. 2. In the Margent Psal. 98. August in Psal. 98. 68. 2. 25. the for the 75. 2. 2. Emanuel Andronicus 105. 1. 32. In the Margent put An. 25. Hen. 8. cap. 19. 109. 2. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 149 2. 31. In the Margent Vniuersal Bisshop Put it out 152. 1. 1. yt yet 194. 1. 19. neither though   20. vvith diligence Yet not vvith such diligeÌ„ce 206. 1. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vvhole sentence in some Copies is quite leaft vnprinted vvhich is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 227 2. In the Margent Romano Missae Romanae 232. 1. In the Margent Beda in martyrologio In martyrologio Bedae seu in additionibus ad idem 234. 1. In the margent To the allegation set Platina in Adriano 1. 241. 1. 31. In the MargeÌ„t dixerit direxit 246 1. 23. his this 262 1. 5. busyed being busyed 282. 2. 7. Emperours vvriters 249 2. In the margent Guil. Hunting Henr. Hungtingt 303 1. In the margent Epist. Epist. 195. 310 1. 31. In the MargeÌ„t ascrib ascribendum 321. 1. 27. an and. 355. 1. In the margent c. 2. cap. 12. Ibidem  In the margent 487. 497. 429 2. 8. not contrary not 380. 1. In the toppe of the page 1550. 1150. 492 2. In the margent mandatio mendacio Luc. 14. Aug. de ciuit Dei li. 21. cap. 5. Iul. Solinus ca. 48. Cornel. Tacit. li. 8. Aegesippê° lib. 4. M. Horns GraÌ„mer Aunsvver Fol. 42. col 1. Replie Fol. 180. col 1. Aunsvver Fol. 53. col 2 Replie Fol. 217. Aunsvver Fol. 79. col 1. Replie Fol. 322. col 2. Aunsvver Fol 83 col 1. Reply Fol. 350. col 2. An. 1566. Comp. Anglic Mar. 18. See more of this in this Replye fol. 480. b. M. Hornâ— Logike Ansvver fol. 108. a. Ansvver fol. 4. fol. 100. fol. 105. M. Horns Rhetorik Aug. cont Dona. post Collation cap. 34. M. Horns miserable peruertiÌ„g of his authours By addition 1. Ansvver fo 20. b. Reply fo 88. b. 2. Ansvver fo 22. â— Reply fo 98. b. 3. Ansvver fol. 24. b. Reply fol. 107. b. 4. Ansvver fol. 26. a. Replie fol. 115 b. 5. Ansvver Fol. 26 b Replie Fol. 116. b 6. Ansvver fo 30. a. Replie Fol. 128. b 7. Ansvver Fol. 32. b Reply Fol. 144 a 8. Ansvver fol. 53. b. Replie fo 216. b. 9. Ansvver fol. 81. a Replie fol. 334. a 10. Ansvver fol. 89. b Replie fol. 378 b By Diminution 1. Ansvver fol 19. b Replie fol. 33. a 2. Ansvver fol. 33. a Reply fo 147. a 3. Ansvver Fol. 36. Replie Fol. 162. 4. Ansvver fo 37. b. Replie Fol. 167. a. 5. Ansvver Fo. 4â— a. Reply fo Fol. 179. b 6. Ansvver fol 74. fo 78. a Replie fo Fol. 282. a. 306. a. 7. Ansvver fo 80 b. Reply fo 330. a. 8. Ansvver fo 106. a. Reply fo 448. a. 9. Ansvver fol. 77. a Replie
Fekenhā meant otherwise then he durst plainly vtter or by his cūning could aunswer vnto M. Horne The 2. Diuision Vvherein I follovv the order of M. Fekenhams booke I make the proofes according to his request and besides my proofes foorth of the Scriptures the auncient Doctours the Generall Councels and Nationall I make proofe by the continual practise of the Church .3 in like gouernment as the Queenes Maiestie taketh vpon her and that by such Authors for a great sort of them as are the more to be credited in this matter for that they vvere most earnest fautors of the Romish sea infected as the times vvere vvith much superstitiō and did attribute vnto the see of Rome and so to the vvhole Clergie so much authoritie in Churche matters as they mighte and muche more then they ought to haue done Stapleton I wil not charge M Horne that his meaning is to ingraffe in the mindes of the subiectes a misliking of the Queenes Maiestie as though shee vsurped a power and autoritie in Ecclesiasticall maters whereto shee hath no right as he chargeth M. Fekenham withal vnlesse perchance he were of Councell with the holy brotherhode of Geneua for the Booke whereof we shall hereafter speake that spoyleth the Queenes Maiesty of al her authority as wel tēporal as spiritual and vnlesse he hath in opē sermō at VVinchester mainteined cōtrary to the Quenes ecclesiastical iniunctions such as would not reform their disordered apparel and that after he had put his hand as one of the Queenes cōmissioners to the redresse of the saied disorder And vnlesse he hath and doth maītein many things beside yea and cōtrary to the lawes and orders of the realm late set forth cōcerning maters ecclesiasticall as it is wel knowē and to be proued he hath don as wel in the defending of the Minister of Durley near the Manour of Bisshops Walthā refusing the saied order as otherwise But this may I boldy say and I doubt nothinge to proue it that in al his boke there is not as much as one worde of scripture one Doctour one councell generall or prouincial not the practise of any one countrey throwgh owte the worlde counted Catholike that maketh for such kinde of regiment as M. Horne avoucheth nor any one manner of proufe that hath any weight or pythe in the worlde to perswade I wil not say M. Fekenham but any other of much lesse witte learning and experience I say M. Horne commeth not ones nighe the principall matter and question wherein M. Fekenhā would and of right ought to be resolued I say further in case we remoue and sequester al other proufes on oure syde that M. Horn shal by the very same fathers councels and other authorities by him felfe producted so be ouerthrowen in the chief and capital question vnto the which he cometh not nighe as a man might say by one thowsande myles that his owne company may haue iuste cause to feare least this noble blaste so valiantly and skilfully blowen owte of M. Hornes trompet shall engender in the harts of all indifferent and discrete Readers much cause to mistruste more thē they did before the whol matter that M. Horne hath taken in hande to iustifie Wherefore as it is mete in al matters so is it here also cōueniēt and necessary to haue before thyne eyes good Reader the state and principal question controuersed betwene the parties standing in variance And then diligently to see how the proufes are of eche party applied for the confirming of their assertions There are therfore in this cause many things to be considered Firste that Christe lefte one to rule his whole Churche in his steade from tyme to tyme vnto the ende of the worlde Secondly that this one was Saint Peter the Apostle and now are the Bisshoppes of Rome his successours Thirdly that albeit the Bisshop of Rome had no such vniuersal gouernment ouer the whole yet that he is and euer was the patriarche of Englande and of the whole weste Church and so hath as muche to doe here as any other patriarche in his patriarkshippe Then that all were it that he had nothing to intermedle with vs nor as Pope nor as patriarche yet can not this supremacy of a ciuil prince be iustified whereof he is not capable especiallye a woman but it must remayne in some spiritual man Beside this the Catholikes say that as there was neuer any suche presidēte heretofore in the Catholike Churche so at this present there is no such except in England neither emonge the Lutherans the Zwinglians the Swenckfeldians or Anabaptistes nor any other secte that at this daye raygneth or rageth in the worlde None of these I saye agnise their cyuil prince as supreame gouernour in al causes spiritual and temporal Last of al I say and M. Fekenham wil also saye that euen M. Horne him selfe in this his answere retreyteth so farre backe from this assertion of supreame gouernment in all causes spirituall and temporall whiche is the state and keye of the whole question that he plucketh from the prince the chief and principal matters and causes ecclesiasticall as we shall here after plainely shewe by his owne woordes The premisses then being true and of owre syde abundantly proued and better to be proued as occasion shall serue as nothing can effectually be brought against them so M Horne as ye shal euidently perceiue in the processe stragleth quyte from al these points besetting himselfe all his study and endeuor to proue that which neither greatly hyndereth oure cause nor much bettereth his and for the which neither maister Fekenham nor any other Catholike will greatly contende with him whiche is when all is done that Princes may medle and deale with causes ecclesiasticall Which as it is in some meaning true so dothe yt nothing reache home to the pointe most to haue bene debated vpon And so is much labour vaynely and idlelye employed with tediouse and infynite talke and bablinge all from the purpose and owte of the matter whiche ought speciallye to haue bene iustifyed And therefore this is but an impudente facing and bragging to say that he hath proued the like regiment that we deny by the Fathers by the Councels and by the continual practise of the Churche Now it is worthy to see the iolye pollicy of this man and howe euen and correspondent it is to his fellowe protestants M. Iewel restrayneth the Catholikes to .600 yeres as it were by an extraordinary and newe founde prescription of his owne embarringe al Later proufes Yet he him selfe in the meane tyme runneth at large almoste one thowsande yeares Later shrynkinge hither and thyther taking tagge and ragge heretike and Catholik for the fortifying of his false assertions This wise trade this man kepeth also and to resolue M. Fekenham and setle his conscience he specially stayeth him self vpon Platina Nauclerus Abbas Vrspergensis Sabellicus Aeneas pius Volaterranus Fabian Polichronicon Petrus Bertrandus Benno
This was through their flattery which their parasites call humility Then by you Platina was the Popes flatterer Verily such a flatterer he was that for his free speaking agaīst the Pope he was imprisoned And it is not likely that he which was so free with the Pope thē liuing would flatter with the Popes that were dead You adde farder to proue themperour did not geue vp the Popes confirmatiō For it is not say you any thinge likely for Pope Agatho could not obtain it and it was kept but a small tyme and the Pope him self with the cōsent of a Councel not long after resigned it Haue ye done M. Horne then I pray lappe vp your as wise a conclusion as before Ergo the Quene of England is the supreame head But nowe what say you to this M. Horne that Constantin agnised the Pope for the true vicar of Christe Doth not Platina write this whose words your self reherse Let the Popes cōfirmatiō weigh as it may weigh which maketh neither with nor against this supremacy Doe not these thre woords Christes true vicar weigh down ād beate al in peces your sely poore light reasons of your cōfirmatiō Brought in I cā not tel how ād al out of ceason and nothīg pertaynīg to the kings of Englād Who neuer had anie thing to intermedle for the ratifying of the popes election But what an extreme impudency is this Or who but very euil him selfe can suspect so vily and drawe al thinges to the worste If the pope be humble thē he is with M. Horne an hypocrite and a flatterer If he be stoute he is a tyrant ambitious and proude Contrary wise if the Emperour be cruel as we shall see anon of Harry 4. and Friderike the first then he doth but his right If he doe his duty as this Constantinnowe Theodosius Valentinian Marcian and Iustinian before thē they are deceyued with flattery Wo be to you that cal euill good and good euill For as before we sayd Vitalianus Donus Agatho Leo 2. wer al commended of all writers so is this Benedictus 2. highly praysed not onely of Platina but of Sabellicus and Volaterane both for his lerning and for his holynesse And in respect of those qualyties saie they Constantine sent the decree that M. Horne is so greued withal Yet al this to M. Horne is hypocrisy And the Historians he saieth were papistes for the most part It is true they were so not only for the most parte but altogeather hitherto For what other historians what other Councels what other Church can you shewe synce Christes tyme then of very papistes If you refuse the papistes historians you must holde your peace and let all this discourse passe from Constantine the first downe to Maximiliā next predecessour to Charles the fyft You must begynne only synce Luthers tyme Which yet for very shame you haue clene omitted not speaking one word of Charles the fyfte or of Ferdināde his brother the late most renowmed Emperours or of any their gouuernement in causes ecclesiasticall whose examples yet you might as well haue browght as of any other Catholike Emperour sence Constantines tyme the first But that in these mens eyes and eares yet liuing and knowing certeynely the contrary woulde haue condemned you In the other being out of the memory of men yet liuing you thought you might by suche homly shiftes as you haue made with patched false and forged narrations worke yet somewhat with the vnlerned Reader which trusteth you better then he knoweth you If this be not true tel me the cause Maister Horne why coming down to Maximilian Charles his next predecessour and to Lewys the frenche kinge next before Frauncis the first yow come not lower to Charles him selfe and to kinge Frauncis of Fraunce Why I pray you but for the reason aboue sayed Well If you had come lower you might in dede haue founde protestant historians for your owne tothe But nowe coueting to haue a coloure of Antiquitie for your doinges you are driuen to alleage onely papist historians papist Councells papist doctours papist Emperours Brefely all your Authorities testimonies and allegations none other but of papistes Yea the Scriptures them selues of whome haue you them but of papistes No merueyll therefore if you are so continuallye by your owne Authorities beaten downe In the meane season what historians what Councels what Doctours haue you in any tyme of all the Churche to speake any one poore worde for your ymagined supremacy No no M. Horne Either you that nowe lyue are not the Churche of Christ or ells Christ hath had no Churche these thousand yeres and vpwarde Either you must condemne so many ages before you or they must condemne you Would God our dere Countrie woulde ones consider this one reason and worthely regarde the same To returne to you Maister Horne what moueth you to saie that the Electours after longe altercation agreed on Conon and Theodorus the Emperours Lyeutenant gaue his assent inferring thereof that the Popes election still appertayned to the Emperours Lieutenant and to hys assent Your tale is myngled with vntruthe and your consequent hangeth loosely For firste altercation in the election of Conon there was none Sabellicus your owne alleaged Author saieth In nullo vnquam Pontifice creando maior extitit Ordinum consensus There was neuer more agreement of all degrees in the creatyng of anye pope then in this Conon And as for the Emperours Lieutenants assent he addeth Praestitit Theodorus Exarchus suum assensum Theodorus also the Lieutenant gaue his assent which he inferreth not as you doe to shewe that the Lieutenants assent was eyther of right or necessitie required but to declare that this pope without any altercation for his singular vertues in dede was chosen withe the consent of all men yea of the Lieutenant him selfe And thus your whole and onely proufe fayleth whereby you would persuade vs that the decree of Constantine the Emperour was so sone after abolished or els not at al made but as you most peuishly talk fayned of the Papist historiās being yet al such as wrote before Luther was borne and therefore by no reason in the worlde likely to be counterfayters eyther for our vauntage or for your disauauntage Els by the same reason you may reiect al histories ād Coūcels and doctours to bycause they al make directly against you and your doctrine not only in this but in al other your heresies and say that the papistes haue fayned stories deuised Councels forged olde doctours yea and counterfayted the Scriptures also which I praye God you Caluinistes of England do not ones attempte to auouche as the Swēcfeldians haue already begonne M. Horne The .84 Diuision Fol. 51. a. But I returne againe to Agatho vvho as I sayde being in great fauour vvith Constantine the Emperour Determined saith Platina to haue a councel to decide the errour of the Monothelites But .259 bicause he coulde not him selfe by his ovvne authoritie cal
God wrought by him as wel before as after his death set foorth by the best Historiographers of that time especially of Henry HuÌ„tington WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury and one Edmerus Who hath made .ij. special Treatises the one coÌ„cerning Anselmus doings with this king and king HeÌ„ry the other coÌ„cerning his priuat life The which I would wish the geÌ„tle Reader to read to know the better the worthines of this man and withal the state of the coÌ„trouersy betwixt hiÌ„ and the two kings WilliaÌ„ Rufus and HeÌ„ry Which in effect coÌ„cerning William Rufus rested in that the said William would not at the admonitioÌ„ of this good man as wel leaue of other faults as also the inuesturing of Bishops the pilling of the spiritualty aÌ„d teÌ„poralty and the selling of bisshopriks which was bought and solde as plainly as other marchandize as M. Hornes Author Fabian beside others dothe declare The beginning of the Kings displeasure against Bishop Anselme rose principally for that he woulde not according to his expectation geue him in the way of thanks a thousand pounds for making hiÌ„ Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury And yet as naught as this king was he neuer denyed the Pope to be Supreme Heade or Iudge of the Church no nor the paiment of the tribut called Rome shot but for a time pretending he knew not who was the true Pope the church of Rome theÌ„ being troubled with schisme and he seeming for the time to fauour rather the false then the true Pope which was Vrbane Whom this notwithstanding he acknowledged for the true Pope aÌ„d receiued Walter the Popes legat that brought the Palle for Anselme and receiued Anselme also into his friendship Henry of Huntington writeth that the king him selfe sent for the Palle the which being brought to CauÌ„terburie and set vpon the Aulter was for the honor of S. Peter kissed of al men most humblie kneeling We haue now shewed how and after what fasshioÌ„ the king forbod the tribut to be paid to Rome the which I marueile why ye tell it rather out of PolichronicoÌ„ then Fabian which saith it as well as the residue ye alleage But not for any of his good dedes For describing the death of this WilliaÌ„ he telleth that the day wheÌ„ he died he held in his hands the three Bisshopriks of CauÌ„terbury of Winchester aÌ„d of Salisbury and diuers Abbeies of the which he let some to farme Also he restrained the mony that of old time was paid to Rome called Rome shot Al which is told of FabiaÌ„ and the other Chroniclers to shew what a couetous man he was and iniurious to the Church not to shewe any practise of due and laufull Authoritie thereby Yet this serueth notwithstanding M. Hornes purpose very wel What M. Horne Wil you haue our Princes now like to William Rufus and his Father the Conquerour to taxe and pille both the Spiritualty and Temporalty of their realme as they out of measure did For so both Polichronicon and Fabian report which you conceal that notwithstanding the staie of this tribute to Rome yet did this William pill and shaue his people with tribute and misuse them with diuers other disorders Or as Fabian saith He pilled the Spiritualtie and Temporalty with vnreasonable taskes and tributs Such a one you bring foorth as a worthy example of your new Supremacie and yet can ye not fasten it vppon him neyther But much lesse shal ye fasten it vpon king Henry folowing who though he were for a time displeased with Anselme for that he would neyther consecrate those Bishops nor communicate with them whom the King had inuestured and because the Pope had so commaunded the matter yet staÌ„ding in controuersie did not flie as ye write but at the Kings desire went to Rome to see if he could mollifie the Pope And afterwarde the king was perfitly reconciled to him and the King made an ordinaunce and a decree that from that time foreward nor Bishop nor Abbat should be inuestured by the king or any other laie man by the pastorall staffe and the ring This writeth Henrie Archedeacon of Huntington a writer then liuing The like also Edmerius Anselmes coÌ„panion in his exile writeth And that the king was very gladde that he had made peace and accorde with Anselme And had great hope that he should the soner subdue Normandie Euen as it chaunced for he had a notable victorie and toke prisoners his brother Robert and other Princes that assisted Robert The whiche thing he certified Anselme of by his letters sent to him into Englande and all men of those daies imputed his victorie to the agreamente made with Anselme Tel me nowe in good faith M. Horne who was the Supreme Heade the king that yelded to the Pope for inuesturiÌ„g or the Pope that would neuer yelde to him nor the Emperour Henrie the .4 neither in this matter but did excommunicate the Emperour and king Henry was faine to forsake him and his doings though he were him selfe a mighty Prince and the Emperours Father in law by Maude the Empresse his daughter I now also perceiue that a Horne wil not lightly blush for if it could ye would neuer for shame haue tolde your Reader of these Priestes that were punnished for whoredome for sauing of your own and Maistres Madges poore honestie And yet your whoredome infinitely excedeth theirs For they were punished for keping company with their concubines or their wiues whome they had laufully maried before they were ordered But you after Priesthod doe marie which neuer was allowed but euer condemned as wel in the Greke Churche as in the Latine And now decke your margent as thicke as ye will with FabiaÌ„ Simeon Dunelmens Rogerus Houedenus Henricus Huntingtonê° Matheus ParisieÌ„s Matheus WestmonasterieÌ„s and Polidorus aÌ„d blow out as it were out of your own horne your own dishonesty and shame as long as ye will and see what supreamacy ye shal buyld vpon such a fickle and filthy foundation Verely your owne authours doe witnesse that this king kept a great Councel at London where among al other Decrees saieth Fabian one was that priestes should forgoe their wiues And if the popes Legate was taken as ye write in whoredome who yet as Mattheus Westmonast writeth was no priest but a correctour of priests and thereby excused his fault what doth that relieue your cause or wherein doth it saue your honestie For the king did not punish these fornicatours but by the clergies consent Wherein they were by thier rashe graunte ouerseen and circumuented For the King tooke a greate masse of money of the parsons that were faultye and so dismissed them Ye tell vs nowe out of Polidore that the parliament is in dede a Councel of the clergie and the Layetie If ye meane an Ecclesiasticall councell then Polydore neither saieth it nor meaneth yt For as he maketh the parliamente an assemble for politike matters to the which the prelates also
others part of whom your brethern of Basil haue patched vp togeather in a greate volume as they laboure al to proue the Emperour aboue the Pope in temporal iurisdiction and gouernemēt wherin yet they erred as we haue said so none of thē al doe labour to proue the Emperour supreme gouernour in spirituall and ecclesiastical causes as you the first founders of this heresy do say and sweare to but do leaue that to the Bishoppes yea and some of them to the Pope to And therefore al were it true that they wrote in the fauoure of Lewys the .4 then Emperour yet were you neuer the nerer of your purpose by one iote This is M. Horne your owne proper and singular heresy of England to make the Prince supreme gouernour in causes ecclesiastical You only are Laicocephali that is such as make the lay Magistrates your heads in spirituall matters Ye adde then more force to your matter by a great coūcel kepte at Franckford wherat the king of Beame and of Englande also were presente of which wyth other things is set forth by a special ād a latin letter as the precise words of Marius or of the additiō adioyned to Vrspergensis But neither they nor anye other of your marginall authours speake of the king of Englād And when ye haue al don ād who so euer was there yt was but a schismatical conuenticle and yet muche better then your late conuocations Yf the articles of your sayde conuocations had comme to theire handes no dowbte they had bene condemned for a greate parte of them for most blasphemous heresies Wel The Emperour saith say you that his authority depēdeth not of the Pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vayne thinge that is wonte to be sayde the Pope hath no superiour yf ye could proue this Emperour an Euangelist or this Coūcel a lawfull Generall Councel we would geue some eare to you And yf themperours authority depende so immediatly of God shewe vs goddes commaundement geuē rather to the Germans then to the Frenche or English mē to chose an Emperour Most of the other princes Christiā in Europa holde by succession and not by electiō And yf ye cā shew vs any other cause of the diuersity but the Popes only ordinance then shal ye quite your self lyke a clerke Yf ye cā not shewe other cause then shal ye neuer be able to shewe vs good cause why the Pope should not clayme the cōfirmation Yet is yt sayeth M. Horne a vayne thing to say the Pope hath no superiour but yt is more vainelye and fondlye done of you M. Horn to the descrying of your false dealing and to the destruction of your Primacy to bring foorth this saying For your sayd councel recogniseth the Pope as superiour in all causes ecclesiastical And where yt sayeth yt hath a superiour why do ye not tel vs as your authours do who is his superiour Is it the Emperour wene you or any temporal Prince as ye wold make your vnlearned reader belieue No no. Your councel meante and so both your authours plainely declare that it was the generall councell to the which themperour had appealed Where you adde the Actes of this Councell were ratified by the Emperours letters patents and do bring in thervpon as the Emperours letters against the Popes processes you beguile your Reader and belie your Author Nauclerus For those letters patents this Emperour gaue forth not as ratifiyng the Actes of that Councel as you say but De concilio quorundā fratrū Minorum sub sigillo suo vpō the aduise of certaine Minorits vnder his owne seale And againe vocata solenni curia At the keping of a solemne Courte Of the Acts of that Councel Nauclere speaketh not in this place neither reporteth these leters pattēts to haue proceded therof Thus of Princes Courtes ye make great Councels and of the aduise of certaī Friers you frame to your Reader the cōsent of many bishoppes By suche pelting shiftes a barren cause must be relieued But now are ye yet againe in hand with an other Councel at Frankford by this Emperour and with certaine heresies that Pope Clement laid to this Emperours charge It would make a wise man to wonder to consider to what end ād purpose this stuffe is here so thrust in Neither cause can I as yet coniecture any vnlesse I shoulde impute it to Maistres folie or to dame heresie or to both or to the speciall ordinaunce of God that suffreth this man for the malice he beareth to the Catholike Church to wexe so blind that he speaketh he wotteth not what and seeth not whē he speaketh moste against him selfe nor the matter that he would gladly defend For beside as many lies as be almoste lines as that he telleth of an heresie first laid to the Emperours charge which was not the first as ye shal vnderstand anon Item that the Pope sayed he was an heretike because he said Christ ād his Apostles were poore wherin he doth excedingly lie vpon pope Clement Item that th'Emperour set forth lawes Ecclesiasticall concerning mariages and deuorcemēts which his Authours say not nor is otherwise true beside all this he declareth his Emperour to be a very heretike and him selfe also or at the least to be but a very foolish fond man I wil therfore for the better vnderstāding of the mater first rehearse you his authors wordes and then adde to it some further declaratiō mete for the purpose The first heresy saith Nauclerus was that the Emperour affirmed that the Decree made by Pope Iohn the .22 touching the pouerty of Christ ād his Apostles was heretical swearing that he beleued the contrarie He auouched moreouer that it appertained to the Emperour to make or depose Popes Furthermore being cited to answere in a cause of heresie and being accursed for his cōtumacy he hath cōtinued almost these tēne yeres in the said curse He retained also in his cōpany one Iohn of Landenio an Archeheretik He maketh bisshops he breaketh the interdict and doth expel thē out of their benefices that wil not breake it He seuereth matrimonies cōtracted in the face of the Church and ioyneth persons together in the degrees forbiddē He meaneth perchaunce sayeth Nauclere that he maried his sonne Lewys to the Coūtes of Tyroles her husbād Iohn the king of Beames son yet liuing saying that he was impotēt ād furder shee was maried to this Lewys being within the degrees prohibited Clemēt addeth beside that he hath set vp an Idole in the Churche and an Antipope and hath de facto deposed the Pope These are Nauclere M. Horn his authors precise words the which I pray thee good reader to conferre with M. Hornes glose and then shal ye see the mans honesty and fidelity in reporting his Authors This Emperor then was not accōpted an heretik because he said Christ ād his Apostles wer poore neither is this cōdemned for heresie by the foresaid Iohn the .22 but to say Christ and
good to the Princes and states of the Empire that al Preachers and persones should at all high feastes preache vnto the people thereof faithfully This being done Maximilian sette forth a decree for the taking avvaie of the foresaied Ecclesiastical greuaunces vvherein he declareth that though of clemencie he haue suffered the Pope and the Clergie herein as did his Father Frederik Yet not withstanding sith that by his liberality the worshippe and seruice of God hath fallen to decaie it apperteineth vnto his dutie whom God hath chosen vnto the Emperial Throne of Rome that amongest all other moste great businesses of peace and warres that he also looke aboute him vigilantlie that the Church perishe not that Regilion decaie not that the worshippe of the seruice of God be not diminished c. In confideration vvhereof he prouideth that a man hauing in any Citie a Canonship or Vicarshippe enioy not any prebende of an other Church in the same Citie c. Making other decrees againste suinge in the Ecclesiasticall Courtes for benefices for defence of Lay mens Patronages for pensions against bulles and cloked Symonie c. After this the .468 Emperour and Levvys the French King concluded togeather to call a .469 generall Councell at Pise to the vvhich also agreed a great part of the Popes Cardinals Many saith .470 Sabellicus began to abhorre the Popes Courts saying that al things were defiled with filthy lucre with monstruous and wicked lustes with poisonings Sacrilegies murders and Symoniacal faiers and that Pope Iulius him selfe vvas a Symoniake a dronkarde a beaste a worldling and vnworthelye occupied the place to the destruction of Christendome and that there was no remedie but a General Councel to be called to helpe these mischiefes to the which his Cardinalles accordng to his othe desired him but they could not obteine it of him Maximilian the Emperour being the Authour of it with Lewes the Frenche King because the histories doe beare recorde that in times past the Emperours of Rome had wont to appoint Councels they appoint a Coūcell to be holdē at Pyse The .37 Chapter Of Maximilian the Emperour Great Granfather to Maximilian the Emperour which now liueth Stapleton THough Maximilian the Emperour redressed certaine grieuaunces that the Churches of Germanie suffred through paiements to the Romaine Court as did the French Kings about the same time yet did he not thereby challenge the Popes Supremacy but most reuerētly obeied the same as did this notwithstanding the French Kings also as I haue before declared Which to omitte al other arguments appeareth wel by his demeanour at his later daies in the first starting vppe of your Apostle I shoulde saye Apostata Martin Luther and also by the protestation of his nexte successour Charles the fift of famous memorie protesting openlye at his first dyet holden in Germanie at Wormes that he woulde followe the approued Relligion of his moste Noble Progenitours of the house of Austria of whome this Maximilian was his Graundfather Whose Relligion and deuotion to the See of Rome from time to time his nephew Charles in that assemblye extolleth and setteth forthe as a most honourable and worthy example Whiche in him howe great it was if nothing els yet your deape silence in this place of so noble an Emperour vnder whome suche importante concurrents befell geaue vs well to vnderstande For had there bene in him the least inkling in the worlde of any inclining to your factious sect he shoulde not thus haue escaped the famouse Chronicle of this your infamouse Libell And yet verely as wel you might haue broughte him and Ferdinand his brother yea and our late Gratiouse Soueraigne Queene Marie too for example of gouernemente in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue broughte Maximilian his predecessour and a number of other Emperours before As for the Generall Councell that you saye Maximilian and Lewys the Frenche King called at Pyse it was neuer taken for anye Generall Councell nor Councell at all but a schismaticall assemblie procured against Pope Iulius by a fewe Cardinalles whome he had depriued of their Ecclesiasticall honour And it was called onely by the meanes of the Frenche King in despite of Pope Iulius for making league with the Venetians and for mouing Genua to rebelle againste him As for Maximilian he doubted in dede a while being for the said league offended with the Pope whiche waie to take but seeinge the matter growe to a Schisme he rased that Conuenticle being remoued from Pise to Millaine and agreed with Pope Iulius By whom also and by Leo the .10 his successoure this Conuenticle was dissanulled in a Generall Councell holden at Laterane in Rome To the whiche Councell at length as wel the Schismaticall Cardinalles as all other Princes condescended And thus euer if there be any thing defectuouse or faulty that you make much of and that maketh for you but if the faulte be refourmed and thinges done orderlye that you will none of for that is against you As for that you tell vs out of Sabellicus That many beganne to abhorre the Popes Courtes c. not telling vs withal where in Sabellicus that should appere his workes being so large it semeth to be a manifest Vntruth For neither in his Aenead 11. lib. 2. where by the course of time it shoulde be found neither in Rebus Venetis nor anye otherwhere can I yet finde it And therefore vntill you tell vs where that shamefull accusation was layed in and by whome we doe iustlie aunswere you that it sauoureth shrewdly of a lie And yet if all were true what proue you els but that then the Pope was an euill man and his Courte licentiously ordered Whereof if you inferre M. Horne that therfore the Prince in England must be Supreame Gouernour then on the contrarie side we may reason thus The Pope that now liueth is a man of miraculouse holinesse of excellente learning and no waies reprehensible His Court also is diligently refourmed and moste godly ordered as all that now know Rome can and do witnesse Ergo the Quenes Maiestie now nor no other Prince can or ought to be supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .144 Diuision pag. 86 b. Maximilian the Emperour Levves the French Kinke and other Princes beyonde the seas vvere not more carefully bent and moued by theyr learned men to refourme by their authoritie the abuses about .471 Church matters then vvas King Henrie the eight at the same time King of England of most famous memorie vvho follovving the humble suits and petitions of his learned Clergie agreeing therevpon by vnifourme consent in their Conuocation toke vppon him that authoritie and gouernment in all matters or causes Ecclesiasticall vvhich they assured him to belong vnto his estate both by the vvoord of God and by the auncient Lavves of the Churche and therefore promised in verbo sacerdotij by their priesthoode not to doe any thing in their Councels vvithout his assent
thanking God that had sent home his MarchaÌ„dize so sauflie and so prosperouslie For the poore man such was his wisedome being owner of no part thought al to be his I say it fareth euen so with you M. Horne Of al the good Emperours Kings Fathers and Councelles by you rehearsed crie you as much and as long as ye will that they are al yours yet there is not so much as one yours Ye haue not brought so muche as one authority directly or indirectly coÌ„cluding your purpose Els shew me but one of al the foresaid Authors that saieth that the Pope hath no authoritie either in England or in other countries out of Italie Shew me one that saith either plain words or in equiualent that the Prince is Supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall Yea shewe me one that auoucheth the Prince to be the Supreme gouernour in any one cause mere ecclesiastical And thinke you now in the folding vp of your conclusion to perswade your Readers that yee haue them all on your side Or blush you not to vaunte that you haue proued your assertion euen by those that your selfe coÌ„fesse were wholy addicted and mancipated to the Pope And what can more euidently descrie and betraie your exceeding follie and passing impudencie then dothe this moste strange and monstrous Paradoxe But who woulde haue thought that of all men in the worlde your Rhethorique would serue you to bring in the most Reuerend Fathers in God by you named as good motiues to perswade M. Fekenham to take this othe which for the refusing of the very same othe were thrust out of their Bishopricks and cast into prison where yet they remaine suche as yet liue This point of rhetorical perswasion neither Demosthenes nor Cicero I trow could euer attaine vnto Seing then all your Rhetorike consisteth in lying and your triumphant conclusioÌ„ is folded vp with a browne dosen of seueral vntruthes allowing you thirteen to the dosen I wil assay M. Horne with more truthe and simplicitie brefely to vnfolde for the Readers better remembraunce and for your comfort the contentes of these three bookes wherin you haue plaied the OpponeÌ„t and haue laied forth the best euideÌ„ces that you could for proufe of your strauÌ„ge and vnheard paradoxe of Princes Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes I haue therfore not only disproued your proufes al along froÌ„ the first to the laste but I haue also proued the contrary that to priestes not to princes appertaineth the chiefe gouernemeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical In the first boke your scripture of the Deuteronom coÌ„mauÌ„deth the king to take of the priests not only the boke of the lawe but also the exposition thereof To your examples of Moyses of Iosue of Dauid of SalomoÌ„ of Iosaphat of Ezechias and of Iosias I haue so answered that it hath euideÌ„tly appeared the Supreme gouernement in spiritual matters to haue rested in the highe Bishops Priestes and Prophetes not in them Moyses only excepted who was a Priest also not only a Prince of the people Your idle obiections out of S. Augustin and of the Donatistes examples haue nothing relieued you but only haue bene occasioÌ„ to make opeÌ„ your extreme folly and to reuele your cousinage with olde heretikes to al the worlde Your Emanuel hath vtterly shamed you and your disorderly talke of CoÌ„stantin hath nothing furdered you Your textes of the newe TestameÌ„t haue bene to to fondly and foolishly alleged to set vp that kinde of gouernemeÌ„t which Christ and the Apostles neuer spake word of Last of all wheras you blindely vttered the state of the Question as one that loued darkenes and shuÌ„ned the light where only Truthe is to be founde I haue opened the same more particularly and discouered withal your double Vntruth aboute the tenour of the Othe Thus muche in the firste booke beside many priuat matters betwene M. Feckenham and you wherein you haue bene taken in manifest forgeryes lyes â–ª and slaunders Besides also a Note of your brethernes obedieÌ„ce to their Supreme Gouernours as well in other Countres â–ª as in these lowe CouÌ„tres here and of their late good rule kept of which I suppose bothe you and your cause shall take small reliefe and lesse honesty In the second booke I haue not only disproued all your pretensed proufes of Princes supreme gouerment in al causes ecclesiasticall but I haue in them all directly proued the popes primacy withall I haue I say shewed the practise of the former .600 yeres namely from Constantin the great downe to Phocas to stande clerely for the popes primacy I haue shewed that Constantin in all his dealinges in the Nicene Councâ—ll against the Donatistes in the matter of Athanasius with the Arrian bishoppes and with Arrius him selfe neuer practised this Supreme Gouuernement which you so fondly vpholde but in al matters Ecclesiasticall yelded the gouuernement thereof vnto Bisshops I haue shewed that the Sonnes of Constantin the greate practised no Supreme gouernement at al in any ecclesiastical cause much lesse in al causes Your next example Valentinian the elder is so farre froÌ„ al gouernement of the lay prince in Ecclesiasticall causes that he decreed the plaine contrary yea and made it lawful in ciuill matters to appeale to the bishoply Iudgement Theodosiê° the great hath bene proued to be no fitte example of your lay supremacy in causes ecclesiastical But in his exaÌ„ple the Popes Primacy is clerly proued namely by a RecoÌ„ciliation made of Flauianus the intruded patriarche of Antioche to pope Damasus aÌ„d also by the letters of the General Councell holden at CoÌ„stantinople vnder this Theodosius In that place also I haue shewed by ten seueral articles what and howe farre Emperours may and haue dealed in General Councelles In the examples of Archadius and Honorius sonnes to this Theodosius as their preteÌ„ded Primacy is proued to be none so the primacy of Innocentius theÌ„ pope is clerly proued as one that for the iniust depositioÌ„ of Iohn Chrisostom excoÌ„municated themperor Archadius the vpholder therof Also of Damasus then pope by the suyte of S. Hierom made vnto him In the example of Theodosius the secoÌ„d and the practise of the Ephesine CouÌ„cel the third General M. Hornes purpose is ouerthroweÌ„ and the popes primacy is by clere practise testified as well by the saied Councâ—ll as also by M. Horns owne Authours Liberatus and Cyrillus The doinges in the cause of Eutyches brought forth by M. Horne to proue the princes Supreme gouernment in al Ecclesiasticall causes do proue clerely the popes primacy euen in the very Author and chapter by maister Horne alleaged Pope Leo strayned by M. Horn to speake somewhat for the Princes Supremacy in matters Ecclesiastical hath spoken and done so much to proue the primacy of the See of Rome that if M. Horn wil stand to his owne Author he is vtterly confounded and forced to agnise the popes primacy without all maner of doubte By the example also
and of al other protestaÌ„t prelats without the realm of EnglaÌ„d no lesse then the Catholike bishopes in Germany or any other where And so staÌ„d you post alone in matters of religioÌ„ not to be informed instructed or corrected in any doubtefull matter or peril of schisme As though you had a warraÌ„t froÌ„ the holy Ghost neither to faile in the faith nor at any time to haue PriÌ„ces that may fayle For al this you annex aÌ„d vnite to the Crown of EnglaÌ„d for euer SeueÌ„thly aÌ„d last in excludiÌ„g aÌ„d renouÌ„cing euery forain Prelat aÌ„d al power Authority aÌ„d IurisdictioÌ„ of euery forain Prelat you exclude aÌ„d renouÌ„ce the whol body of the Church without the realm which coÌ„sisteth most ê“perly aÌ„d most effectually of the bishops aÌ„d prelats the heads therof And as in teÌ„poral IurisdictioÌ„ the othe bindeth al the subiects of the Realm of EnglaÌ„d to obey the only kings and Quenes of that Realm which we doe grauÌ„t also most gladly so that if al princes in the worlde woulde ioyne together aÌ„d coÌ„clude a kind of regimeÌ„t appoint lawes aÌ„d enact statutes for the better ordering aÌ„d directing of the coÌ„mon wealth the subiects of EnglaÌ„d by vertue of this othe are bouÌ„d to renouÌ„ce al such power except our own priÌ„ce would allow theÌ„ and coÌ„desceÌ„d thervnto which thing is reasonable enough for al couÌ„tries nede not to be gouerned in external maters after one sort nor at al times a like the state therof beiÌ„g chaÌ„geable aÌ„d mutable eueÌ„ so in spiritual or Ecclesiastical IurisdictioÌ„ the othe so expressely renounceth al power aÌ„d Autority of forain prelats that if al prelats aÌ„d bishops of the world beside wolde mete together or otherwise agre iÌ„ one truth order or law ecclesiastical which hath ofteÌ„ ben don and may alwaies be done in general CouÌ„cels the subiects of EnglaÌ„d are bouÌ„d vnder pain of periury aÌ„d of a praemunire to renouÌ„ce al such orders lawes aÌ„d decrees or coÌ„cluded Truthes which is shortly to say to renounce and forsweare al obedieÌ„ce to the General Councels that is the whole corps of Christendome represented therin except it shal please the priÌ„ce aÌ„d prelats of our CouÌ„tre to agre to the same Which is to make our priÌ„ce aÌ„d our prelats either as superiours to al other priÌ„ces aÌ„d CouÌ„tries or at the lest as alienats aÌ„d straÌ„gers froÌ„ the whole body of ChristendoÌ„ beside as though we had a proper Christ a proper Ghospell aÌ„d looked for a proper heaueÌ„ in the which other christened NatioÌ„s should find no place And what is this els but by booke Othe flatly to renouÌ„ce the Catholik Church aÌ„d the coÌ„munioÌ„ of Saints both which in our Crede we professe to beleue These be M. Horn the horrible absurdities that doth necessarily folow of this part of the Othe And wheras M. Horn sayth it were ouer much detestable if M. Fecknam were moued to sweare but against one article of our Crede M. Horn muste nedes confesse this othe to be ouer muche detestable whereby not onely M. Fekenham but many other are moued and forced to sweare againste an especiall article of our Crede to wit Against our obedience to the Catholyke Churche The effecte of the Othe and the sence of that Article being cleane contrary one to the other The which that it may to the vnlerned Reader more plainely appeare in this Table following I haue opened the whole contrariety THE TABLE The Article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Churche Hereof ariseth this proposition as M. Fekenham by a similitude setteth it forth and M. Horn alloweth it fol. 100. b. All Englishmen being Christians ought to admitte and receyue professe and obey the Authority of the Catholike Church that is of the bishops of all Christendome of whome the greatest part are forayne prelats to our Realme in matters of faith and doctrine touching the same The contrary hereof is No Englishmen though Christians may admitte professe or obey any Authority of any forain prelat without the Realme of England The tenour of one parte of the Othe as M. Horne reporteth it pag. 99. b. All true subiectes ought and muste renounce and forsake all forraine iurisdictions povvers superiority preeminences and Authorities of euery forayn prince and prelat state or potentat The equiualent of this part of the Othe is No true subiect of England though Christian ought or may admitte and receyue any forraine Authority power or Iurisdiction of any forayne prelat Thus then the equiualent proposition of the Othe matcheth iumpe with the contrary of the Article and staÌ„deth cleane opposite to the equiualent of the Article Thus. The equiualeÌ„t proposition of the Article of our Crede is  The equiualent of the Othe is Al Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought to admit and receiue the autority of forain prelats the most part of ChristeÌ„dome being to vs foraine in matters of faith and Doctrine touching the same by them authorised Contrary No Englishmen thoughe Christians ought or may admitte and receyue any forayne Authoritye of any forayne prelat Subalterne CONTRADICTORY CONTRADICTORY Subalterne Some Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought to admitte and receyue the Authoritye of forayne prelats c. Subcontrary Some Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought not to receiue and admit but to renounce and forsake al forayne authority of al forayn prelats c. By this it appeareth that the equiualent of the Othe is cleane contrary to the plaine sence of the Article of Our Crede sette forthe by M. Fekenham in the similitude of the members and the body and in the same similitude coÌ„fessed of M. Horne for good By this also it appereth that a true subiect taking the Othe meaning as he sweareth which if he doe not he forsweareth himselfe and a true Christian professing his Crede can not possibly stande together but are direct contrarye one to the other The one professiÌ„g obedieÌ„ce to the body of the Church coÌ„sistiÌ„g for the most and chiefest parte of forayne Bisshoppes as euery member must obey the whole body the other renouÌ„cing flatly all Authoritye of all forayne prelates as in dede no member of that Catholike body but as a schismaticall parte cutte of from the whole Then will it to our greate confusion of vs be verified which S. Augustine saieth Turpis omnis pars est suo vniuerso non congruens Filthye and shamefull is that parte which agreeth not with his whole And which is not only shamefull but most pernicious and daungerous of all what place shall then all General Councelles haue with vs Quorumest in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas whose Authority in the Church is most holesome saieth S. Augustin Verilye the Christen inhabitants of our Countre more then a thousande yeres paste had learned an other lesson For whereas the Pelagian heretikes hadde infected the Brittaynes with their pestiferous heresie the Brittaynes them selues being as venerable Bede recordeth neither willing to receaue their lewde doctrine neither able to refute theire wyly and wicked persuasions
exercuerunt Vtinam potius liceat perpetua obliuione eorum memoriam obruere I will not reaken vp the vnhappy combats that haue exercised the Church in our time about the sense of these words I would rather they might ones vtterly be forgotten And by and by he reiecteth the opinion of Carolostadius calling it insulâ—um coÌ„mentum a doltish deuise I say then of Caluin the bemoning of the matter betrayeth his meaning It is not his maner perdy to bemone the Papistes Protestants then nedes must they be whome Caluin there calleth blasphemous But here note good Reader what shiftes these fellowes haue when they are pressed to see the truthe M. Nowell laieth al the fault to false reporters and as Caluin pitied him and his felowes for inconsiderat zele so he pitieth Caluin againe for incoÌ„siderat beleuing of false reporters But what a foolish pitie this was on M. Nowells part and how vnsauerly he soluteth this obiection I leaue it to M. Dorman who will I doubt not sufficiently discouer his exceding foly herein Thus then M. Nowell But what shifte hath M. Horne Forsothe full wilely and closely he stealeth cleane away from the matter it self framing to M. Feckenham an argumente whiche the basest Logicioner of a hundred woulde be ashamed lo vtter And thus with folie on the one side and crafte on the other side willfulnes ouercometh heresie contineweth and the obiection is vnanswered Yet to presse it a litle more for such as haue eies and shut theÌ„ not against the light you shal vnderstaÌ„d that Iohn Caluin was offended not only with his brethern of EnglaÌ„d but also with those of Germany yea and of his own neighbors about him for attributing to Princes the spirituall gouernemeÌ„t which M. Horn auoucheth to be the principall parte of the Princes royall power In the booke and leafe before noted he saith Sed interea sunt homines inconsiderati qui faciuÌ„t illos nimis spirituales Et hoc vitium passim regnat in Germania In his etiam regionibus nimium grassatur Et nunc sentimus quales fructus nascantur ex illa radice quòd scilicet principes et quicunque potiuntur imperio putent se ita spirituales esse vt nullum sit amplius Ecclesiasticum Regimen Et hoc sacrilegium apud eos grassatur quia non possunt metiri suum officium certis legitimis finibus sed non putant posse se regnare nisi aboleaÌ„t omnem Ecclesiae authoritateÌ„ sint summi iudices tam in doctrina quà m in toto spirituali regimine But in the meane while there are vnaduised persons which doe make theÌ„ he meaneth Lay Princes to spirituall And this ouersight rayneth most in Germany In these Countres also it procedeth ouermuch And nowe we feele what fruytes springe vp of that roote verely that Princes and al such as do beare rule think theÌ„ selues nowe so spirituall that there is no more any Ecclesiastical gouernemeÌ„t And this sacrilege taketh place among theÌ„ bicause they can not measure their office within certayn and lawful boundes But are persuaded that their kingdome is nothinge except they abolish all Authority of the Church and become them selues the Supreme Iudges as wel in doctrine as in al kinde of Spirituall gouernement Hitherto Iohn Caluin If M. Feckenham or any Catholike subiecte of England had said or writeÌ„ so much you would haue charged him M. Horn with an vnkind meaning to the Prince aÌ„d to the State yea and say that he bereueth and spolyeth the Prince of the principall part of her royall power But now that Caluin saith it a man by you not onely estemed but authorised also so farre as is aboue sayd what saye you to it M. Horne or what can you possybly deuise to say He calleth yt plaine sacrilege that princes can not measure and limit their power but that they must become the supreme Iudges in all Ecclesiasticall gouernement And doe not you M. Horne defend that princes not onely may but oughte also to be the Supreme Gouernours in all Ecclesiasticall causes All I say nay you say your selfe without exception For if say you ye excepte or take away any thinge yt ys not all You theÌ„ M. Horn that auouch so sternly that the Prince must haue al supreme gouernement in matters Ecclesiasticall answer to your Maister to your Apostle and to your Idoll Iohn Caluin of Geneua and satisfie his complaynte complayning and lamenting that Princes wil be the Supreme Iudges as well in doctrine as in all kinde of Spirituall gouernement Answer to the zelous Lutherans and the famous lyers of Magdeburge who in their preface vpon the 7. Century complaine also ful bitterly that the lay Magistrats wil be heads of the Church wil determine dostrine and appoynte to the Ministers of God what they shall preache and teache and what forme of Religion they shall folowe And is not all your preaching and teaching and the whole forme and maner of all your Religion nowe in England enacted established and set vp by acte of parliament by the lay magistrats only the Ministers of God all the bishops and the inferiour clergy in the Conuocation howse vtterly but in vayne reclayming against it Speake speake Maister Morne Is not all that you doe in matters of Religion obtruded to Priestes and Ministers by force of the temporall Lawe Aunswere then to Caluines complaynte Aunswere to your bretherne of Germanie Yea aunswere to Philippe Melanchthon the piller and ankerhold of the ciuill Lutherans who saith also that in the Interim made in Germany Potestas politica extrametas egressa est The Ciuil power passed her boundes and addeth Non sunt confundendae functiones The functions of both Magistrats are not to be coÌ„founded Yea answer to Luther him selfe the great graÌ„dsir of al your pedegree He saith plainly Non est Regum aut Principum etiam veram doctrinam confirmare sed ei subijci seruire It belongeth not to Kings or Princes so much as to confirme the true doctrine but to be subiecte and to obeye it See you not here howe farre Luther is froÌ„ geuing the supreme gouernemeÌ„t in al Ecclesiastical causes to Princes Answere then to these M. Horne These are no Papistes They are your own dere brethern Or yf they are not defye them that we way knowe of what secte and company you are What wil you in matters of ReligioÌ„ stand post alone Wil you so rent and teare a sonder the whole Coate of Christ the vnity of his dere spouse the Church that you alone of England contrary not only to al the Catholik Church but also contrary to the chief M. of Geneua Iohn Caluin contrary to the Chief Maisters of the Zelous Lutherans Illiricus and his felowes contrrary to the Chief M. of the Ciuil Lutherans Philip Melanchton yea and contrary to the father of theÌ„ al Martin Luther briefly coÌ„trary to al sortes and sectes of Protestants you wil alone you only I say
A COVNTERBLAST TO M. HORNES VAYNE BLASTE AGAINST M. Fekenham Wherein is set forthe A ful Reply to M. Hornes Answer and to euery part therof made against the Declaration of my L. Abbat of Westminster M. Fekenham touching The Othe of the Supremacy By perusing vvhereof shall appeare besides the holy Scriptures as it vvere a Chronicle of the Continual Practise of Christes Churche in al ages and Countries frō the time of Constantin the Great vntil our daies Prouing the Popes and Bisshops Supremacy in Ecclesiastical causes and Disprouing the Princes Supremacy in the same Causes By Thomas Stapleton Student in Diuinitie Athanas. in Epist. ad solita vitā agentes pag. 459. When was it heard from the creation of the worlde that the Iudgement of the Churche should take his authoritie from the Emperour Or when was that taken for any iudgement Ambr. lib. 5. epist. 32. In good sooth if we call to minde either the whole course of Holy Scripture or the practise of the auncient times passed who is it that can deny but that in matter of faith in matter I saie of faith Bisshops are wont to iudge ouer Christian Emperours not Emperours ouer Bisshops LOVANII Apud Joannem Foulerum An. 1567. Cum Priuil REgiae Maiestatis Gratia Speciali Concessum est Thomae Stapletono Anglo librum inscriptum A Counterblaste to M. Hornes Vaine Blaste c. per aliquem Typographorum admissorum tutò liberè imprimendum curare publicè distrahere nullo prohibente Datum Bruxellis .27 Maij Anno. 1567. Subsig Pratz TO M. ROBERT HORNE THOMAS STAPLETON VVISHETH Grace from God and true repentance of al Heresies IF the natural wisedome and foresight M. Horne described of our Sauiour in the Gospel by a parable had bene in you at what tyme you first set penne to paper to treate of the Othe of Supremacy you would not I suppose so rashly haue attempted an enterprise of such importance The Parable saith VVho is it amonge you that minding to build a Castle sitteth not doune first and reckoneth vvith him self the charges requisit thereunto to see if he be able to bring it to passe lest that hauing layed the foundation and then not able to make an ende al that see him begin to laugh him to scorne saying beholde this man beganne to builde but he hath not bene able to make an ende The matter you haue taken in hande to proue is of such and so greate importaunce as no matter more nowe in Controuersie It is the Castle of your profession The keye of your doctrine The principal forte of all your Religion It is the piller of your Authority The fountaine of your Iurisdiction The Ankerholde of all your proceedinges Without the right of this Supreme Gouernement by you here defended your cause is betrayed your doctrine dissolueth your whole Religion goeth to wracke The wante of this Right shaketh your Authoritye stoppeth your Iurisdiction and is the vtter shipwracke of all your Procedings Againe it toucheth you say the prerogatiue of the Prince It is the only matter which Catholikes stand in by parliamēt enacted by booke Othe required vpō greate penalty refused Other matters in cōtrouersy whatsoeuer are not so pressed Thirdly you haue takē vpon you to persuade so great a matter first to a right lerned and reuerēt Father in priuat cōferēce and next to al the realme of Englād by publishing this your Answer as you cal it The weightier the matter is and the more confidently you haue taken it vpō you the more is it looked for and reason would that you did it substantially lernedly ād truly and before you had entred to so great a worke to haue made your reckoning how you might bring it to perfection But now what haue you don Haue you not so wrought that all your faire building being cleane ouerthrowen mē beginne as the Ghospell saieth to laughe you to scorne saying Beholde this man beganne a great matter but beinge not able to finishe it he is fayne to breake of You will say These be but woordes of course and a certain triumphe before the Victory Haue I not groūded this work of myne vpō the foundatiō of holy Scriptures Haue I not posted it vp with the mighty stronge pillers of the most learned Fathers Haue I not furnished it with a ioyly variety of Stories deducted from al the most Christian Emperours Kinges and Princes of more then these .xij. hundred yeares Haue I not fensed it with inuicible rampars of most holy Councels both general and national And last of al haue I not remoued all such scruples and stayes of conscience as though it were brambles and briers out of the waye to make the passage to so fayre a Forte pleasant easy and commodious You haue in dede M. Horne in owtwarde shewe and countenance sette a gay gloriouse and glistering face vppon the matter A face I say of holy Scriptures of Fathers of the Canon the Ciuill and the lawe of the Realme of manye Emperours Kinges and Princes for proufe of a continuall practise of the like Supremacye nowe by Othe to the Q. Highnes attributed in the auncient Churches of England Fraunce Germany Spayne Italy Grece Armenia Moscouia Aethyopia But all is but a Face in dede and a naked shewe without Substāce of Truth and matter It is like to the Aples and grapes and other fruits of the countrey of Sodome and Gomorre which growing to a full rypenes and quantitye in sight seeme to the eye very faire and pleasant but when a man cometh to plucke of them and to tast he shal finde them vnnaturall and pestilente and to smoder and smoke away and to resolue into ashes Such is the effect of your whole booke It beareth a countenance of truth of reason of learning But coming to the trial and examination of it I finde a pestilent ranke of most shamefull Vntruths an vnsauery and vaine kinde of reasoning and last of al the whole to resolue into grosse Ignorance For proufe hereof I wil shortly lay forth an abridgement of your whole demeanour And wherewith shal I better begin thē with the begīning and foundatiō of al sciēces and that is with grāmer it self Whereof I neuer heard or read in any man bearing the vocation that you pretēde either more grosse ignorance or which is more likely and much worse more shameful and malicious corruptiō You English Conuenit which is it is mete and conuenient into it ought which is the English of oportet not of conuenit You English Recensendam to be examined and confirmed where it signifieth ōly to be read or rehersed Item where your Author hath Priuilegia irrogare that is To geue priuileges you translate it quyte contrarye To take avvaye Priuileges Againe in the same Author pro quauis causa which is for euery cause you trāslate it for any cause as if it were pro qualibet or quacūque causa Al which foule shiftes of howe much importaunce they were I referre
of M. Fekenhams conscience whiche scruples rose and prycked his consciēce by and throughe such reasons and causes first vttered by talke and after by writing alleaged wherein I pray yow hath M. Fekenham offended you M. Horne so greuouslye that therfore he should be noted of so vntrue reporte that there is not almost one true worde in the title of his treatise that he should be noted of ambiguouse sleights yea and of malice to in prefixinge the sayed tytle to his Treatise And that he should conueigh vntrueth vnder coulorable and ambiguouse meaning as not obseruing the circumstance of time place and person What inconuenience is it I praie you though M. Fekenham wrote in the Tower that whiche he deliuered to M. Horne at Waltham What inconuenience followeth I praye you if he minded first to deliuer the same to his examiners in the Tower or els where as occasion should serue Is this sufficient to disproue him to condemne him to slaunder him of surmised vntruth It is rather to be thought of such as are not malitiouse to be plaine dealing not to dissemble with you but euen as he had penned the writing before so without any alteration to deliuer it Who neuerthelesse afterward hauing occasiō to exhibit and present the same writing to others did simplie without guile or deceipt signifie it to be deliuered vnto you at Waltham And was it not so Denie it if you can Euerie Childe by this may see how fonde and foolish this your cauil is But what is all this to the matter and thing now in hand It is as your selfe confesse but a circumstance But M. Horne now himselfe keepeth so little his owne rules and precepts of circumstance that beside the miserable and wretched peruerting and deprauing of his owne authors he doth so often and so malitiously omit and concele the due circumstances of things by him reported necessary for the full illustration and opening of the whole and entiere matter that concerning this fault which he vniustly and triflingly obiecteth to M. Fekenham he may most iustly haue the prick and price as they say But now that I remember and aduise my selfe a litle better I suppose I can not altogether excuse M. Fekenham for this title but must race out therof foure words and in steed of Lord Busshop of Winchester set in M. Robert Horne M. Fekenham dissembling and winking at the common error whereby in the estimation of many ye are both called and taken for the Bishoppe of Winchester whereas in deede ye are but an vsurper and an intruder as called thereto by no lawfull and ordinary vocation nor canonicall consecration of his great modestie and ciuilitie willing the lesse to exasperate yowe and others thowghe he well knewe ye were no right bysshop yet after the vsuall sort calleth and termeth yow Lorde Bysshop of Winchester But I must be so bolde by your leaue as plainelye and bluntelye to goe to worke with yowe as I haue done before with M. Grindall and M. Iewel yowr pewefellowes and to remoue from you this glorious glittering Pecoks taile and to call a figge a figge and a horne a horne and to saye and that moste truely that ye are no Lorde Byshoppe of Winchester nor els where but onely M. Robert Horne For albeit the Prince may make a Lorde at her gratious pleasure whome shee liketh yet can shee not make you Lorde Bisshoppe of Winchester considering yee are not Lorde but in respecte of some Baronage and temporalties belonging and annexed to the See of Winchester But you vsurping the See as you are no Bishoppe so for the consideration aforesaid yee are no Lorde nor Prelate of the Garter For yee can be no Prelate of the Garter being no Prelate at al that being a prerogatiue appropriate to the Prelate and Bishoppe of Winchester Now that you are no true Bisshoppe it is euident by that your vocation is direct contrarie to the Canons and Constitutions of the Catholik Churche and to the vniuersall custome and manner heretofore vsed and practised not onely in Englande but in all other Catholique Countries and Churches deliuered to vs from hande to hande from age to age euen from the firste graffing and planting of the faith especially in England For the whiche I referre mee to all autentique and aunciente recordes as well of Englande as of other Nations concerning the ordinarie succession of Byshoppes namelye in the foresayed See of Winchester For there was not no not one in that See that did not acknoweledge the Supremacye of the See of Rome and that was not confirmed by the same vntil the late time of Maister Poynet who otherwise also was but an vsurper the true Byshop then liuing and by no lawfull and Ecclesiasticall order remoued or depriued Yee are therefore the firste Bisshoppe of this sewte and race and so consequentlye no Byshoppe at all as not able to shewe to whome yee did ordinarilie succede or anye good and accustomable eyther vocation or consecration Whiche point being necessarilie required in a Bishoppe and in your Apostles Luther and Caluin and other lacking as I haue otherwhere sufficientlye proued though you by deepe silence thinke it more wisedome vtterlie to dissemble then ones to answere they being therewith pressed were so meshed and bewrapped therein that they coulde not in this worlde wytte what to saye thereto answering this and that they wist nere what nor at what point to holde them Yea Beza was faine in the last assemblie at Poisy with silence to cōfesse the inuincible truth But let it so be that your vocation was good and sound yet haue you disabled your self to occupie that roome and either ought not to be admitted or forthwith ought ye to be remoued for that ye are yoked or as ye pretende maried and as wel for the maintenāce therof as of many other abhominable errors in case you stand obstinately in them no doubt an Heretike That ye liue in pretensed Matrimonie with your Madge al the worlde knoweth colouring your fleshly pleasures vnder the name of an honorable Sacramēt by this your incest wretchedly prophaned and vilained Ye keep now your said Madge in the face of al the worlde without shame whiche in King Henries daies ye kepte in hucker mucker and lusky lanes as many other did of your sort especially M. Cranmer that occupied the See of Cāterburie who caried about with him his prety conie in a chest full of holes that his nobs might take the ayer You wil perchance stande in defence of your pretensed mariage and also of your other heresies and say they are no heresies at all and turne lecherie into wedlock as some of your sorte haue of late daies turned vppon good fridaie a Pigge into a Pike putting the said pigge in the water and saying goe in pigge and come out pike But then I referre you to the olde Canons of the Fathers to the writinges especially of S. Augustine of Epiphanius of Philaster and
rebellion againste the Queenes person or no Yee will perchaunce to extenuate the matter saye it is the priuate doinge of one or two disanulled by the reste Nay Syr yee shall not so scape I saye this was the commen consente and iudgemente of all your holie brethren of Geneua as well Englishe as other yea of Maister Caluin him selfe as it may be gathered by Maister Whitingham his Preface to the sayed booke of Maister Goodman Maister Christopher Goodman sayeth he conferred his Articles and chiefe Propositions with the beste learned in these parties who approued them he consented to enlarge the sayd SermoÌ„ and so to print it as a token of his duetie and good affection toward the Church of God And theÌ„ if it were thought good to the iudgement of the godlie to translate the same into other laÌ„guages that the profit therof might be more vniuersal Lo good M. Horne a sermon made at Geneua to al the English brethren not only to depriue the Quene of her title of the Supremacy in causes Ecclesiasticall but euen in temporal too and from al gouernmeÌ„t the matter being coÌ„municated beside to the best learned there And then M. Caluin and M. Beza too I trowe gaue their verdict to this noble and clerkly worke And so it seemeth to importe the consent of al the gehennical I should haue said the Geneuical Church And who are those now that rule al the rost in England but this good brotherhod Men no doubt well worthy for whose sakes the Catholiks shold be thus hardly haÌ„deled and to whome the Q. Maiesty is who doubteth depelye bounde and they worthie to be so well cherished at her hands as they are These good brethren by their new broched Diuinitie haue found a prety deuise at their pleasure not onelye to depose the Queenes Maiestye and the Quene of Scotland but also the greatest parte of all other Princes such I meane as be women or haue holden their gouernment by their discent from women As did in our Countrie since the conquest Henrie the second the sonne of Maude th' Empresse daughter to King Henrie the firste As did Phillipp Charles the late Emperours Father holde Burgundie and Charles him selfe the Kingdom of Spaine I here omit now Petronilla the Prince of the Arragones Maude of Mantua bothe Iones of Naples Margaret of Norwey and other women Princes els where as in Nauarre and in Loraine But what speake I of women only when Knoxe as I haue shewed will haue all Realmes to goe by election and not by succession So that now whereas the Catholiques yea the starkest Papist of all as these men terme them can be well contente yea with all their hartes to affirme that the Quenes Maiestie may enioye not onely this Realme but euen the whole Empire and wishe no lesse if it pleased God to her highnes and finde no fault but onely with that title that is not competent for her highnes and without the which shee may reigne as nobly as amply as honorably as euer did Prince in England or els where which neuer affected any such title these men who preteÌ„d to the world to professe a woÌ„derful sincere obseruatioÌ„ toward God and their Prince do not only spoile her of that title but of al her right and interest to England Fraunce Ireland or els where making her incapable of al manner ciuile regiment Which I trust the Quenes Maiestie ones wel considering wil graciously beare with the Catholiks that do not enuy her the one or the other title but only desire that their consciences may not be streyned for the one of them Whiche they vppon great grouÌ„ds and as they verely think without any impairinge of her worldlye estate can not by othe assuredlye avouche which thing thei truste they may doe without any iuste suspition of seditioÌ„ or rebellioÌ„ Wherewith M. Horne moste vniustly chargeth them the sayd note and blame most iustly for the causes by me rehersed redounding vpon his owne good brethern Which thing as he can not truely lay to any Catholike so of al men least to maister FekeÌ„ham Whereof I trust certayn right honorables as the Lorde Erle of Lecester the Lord Erle of Bedforde yea the Quenes Maiestye her selfe wil defende and purge him against M. Horns most false accusation Of whose doings in Quene Maries daies the said right honorables with the right honorable my Lord Erle of Warwyke can and wil I truste also reporte being then prisoners and he by the Quenes appointmente sente vnto them M. Secretary Cycil also caÌ„ testifie of his doings towching Sir Iohn Cheke knight whose life laÌ„ds and goods by his trauail and humble suyte were saued His hope is that the Quenes highnes his soueraygne good Lady wil thus much reporte of him how in the beginning of her highnes troble her highnes then being imprisoned in the courte at Westmynster and before her committy to the towre his good happe was to preache a sermon before Quene Mary and her honorable counsayle in the Courte where he moued her Highnes and them also to mercy and to haue coÌ„sideration of the Quenes highnes that now is then in trouble and newly entred in prison What displeasure he susteyned therefore I doe here omitte to expresse But this I certaynlye knowe that he hath reported and hath most humbâ—y thanked almighty God and her highnes that her highnes hadde the same in remembraunce at the firste and first and laste talke that euer he had with her in her palace at Westmyster not longe before her highnes Coronation I trust these are sufficient personnages for M. Fekenhams purgation and discharge against your false accusation Wel I beseache almighty God that Maister Fekenham may now at the lengthe after seuen yeares imprisonmente be made partaker of such deedes and doings as he then shewed vnto other men And now let vs procede on to the residewe of your booke The .5 Diuision M. Horne If I knevv you not right vvel I should maruail that you shame not to affirme saying I doe here presently therefore offer my selfe to receyue a corporal Othe and further I shal presently sweare c. Seing that you neuer made to me any motion of such an offer neither did I at anytime require you to take any Othe You thinke and are so persuaded in conscience if a man may trust you that the Quenes highnes is the only supreme gouernour of this Realm and of al her dominioÌ„s and countries and hath vnder God the soueraignty and rule ouer al manner of persones borne vvithin her dominions of vvhat estate either Ecclesiastical or Temporal so euer they be VVhereunto I adde this consequent vvhich doth necessarily follovv Ergo Your holy father the Pope is not as you think in your conscience the supreme gouernour ouer her highnes dominions nor hath the soueraignty or rule vnder God ouer any personnes borne vvithin the same The Quenes maiesty must needs herein take you but for a dissembling flatterer in that you
both their owne and their Readers labour I pray you then good M. Horne bring foorth that King that did not agnise one supreme head and chiefe iudge in all causes Ecclesiasticall among the Iewes I meane the high Priest wherein lieth all our chiefe question Ye haue not yet done it nor neuer shal doe it And if ye could shew any it were not worth the shewing For ye should not shewe it in any good King as being an open breache of Gods lawe geauen to him by Moyses as these your doings are an open breach of Christ and his churches lawe geuen to vs in the new Testament Againe what president haue ye shewed of anye good King among the Iewes that with his laitie altered and abandoned the vsuall religion a thousande yeares and vpward customablie from age to age receiued and embraced and that the High Priest and the whole Clergie resisting and gainsaiyng all such alterations If ye haue not shewed this ye haue straied farre from the marke What euidence haue ye brought forth to shewe that in the olde Law any King exacted of the Clergie in verbo sacerdotij that they shuld make none Ecclesiastical law without his consent as King Henrie did of the Clergie of England And so to make the Ciuil Magistrate the Supreame iudge for the finall determination of causes Ecclesiasticall What can ye bring forth out of the olde Testamente to aide and relieue your doinges who haue abandoned not onely the Pope but Generall Councels also and that by plaine acte of Parliament I saye this partlye for a certaine clause of the Acte of Parliament that for the determination of anye thinge to be adiudged to be heresie reasteth only in the authoritie of the Canonicall Scriptures and in the first foure General Councels and other Councels general wherin any thing is declared heresie by expresse wordes of scripture By whiche rule it will be hard to conuince many froward obstinate heretikes to be heretikes yea of such as euen by the saied fower first and many other Councels general are condemned for heretikes Partly and most of al I saye it for an other clause in the acte of Parliament enacting that no forraigne Prince Spirituall or temporal shall haue any authoritie or Superioritie in this realme in any Spirituall cause And then I pray you if any Generall Councell be made to reforme our misbelief if we wil not receiue it who shall force vs And so ye see we be at libertie to receiue or not receiue any general Councel And yet might the Pope reforme vs wel inough for any thing before rehersed for the Popes authority ecclesiastical is no more forraigne to this realme then the Catholike faith is forraigne sauing that he is by expresse wordes of the statute otherwise excluded Now what can ye shewe that mere laie men should enioye ecclesiastical liuings as vsually they doe among you What good inductiō can ye bring from the doinges of the Kinges of the olde Lawe to iustifie that Princes nowe may make Bishoppes by letters patents and that for suche and so long time as should please them as either for terme of yeares moneths weekes or daies What good motiue cā ye gather by their regiment that they did visit Bishops and Priestes and by their lawes restrained them to exercise any iurisdiction ouer their flockes to visite their flocks to refourme them to order or correcte them without their especiall authoritie and commission therevnto Yea to restraine them by an inhibition from preaching whiche ye confesse to be the peculiar function of the Clergie exempted from all superioritie of the Prince What Thinke ye that yee can perswade vs also that Bishops and Priestes paied their first fruits and tenthes to their Princes yea and that both in one yeare as they did for a while in Kinge Henrie his dayes Verelye Ioseph would not suffer the very heathen Priestes which onely had the bare names of Priests to paye either tithes or fines to Pharao their Prince Yea rather he found them in time of famine vpon the common store Are ye able suppose ye to name vs any one King that wrote him selfe Supreame head of the Iewish Church and that in all causes as well Spirituall as Temporall and that caused an Othe to the Priestes and people the Nobilitie onelye exempted to be tendred that they in conscience did so beleue and that in a woman Prince too yea and that vnder paine of premunire and plaine treason too O M. Horne your manifolde vntruthes are disciphired and vnbuckled ye are espied ye are espied I say well enough that ye come not by a thousande yardes and more nigh the marke Your bowe is to weake your armes to feable to shoot with any your cōmendation at this marke yea if ye were as good an archer as were that famous Robin Hood or Litle Iohn Wel shift your bowe or at the least wise your string Let the olde Testament goe and procede to your other proufes wherein we will nowe see if ye can shoote any streighter For hitherto ye haue shotten al awrye and as a man may saye like a blinde man See now to your selfe from henseforth that ye open your eies and that ye haue a good eye and a good aime to the marke we haue set before you If not be ye assured we wil make no curtesie eftsones to put you in remembrance For hitherto ye haue nothing proued that Princes ought which ye promised to proue or that they may take vppon them such gouernment as I haue laid before you and such as ye must in euery parte iustifie if either ye will M. Fekenham shal take the Othe or that ye entende to proue your selfe a true man of your worde M. Horne The .18 Diuision pag. 11. b. You suppose that ye haue escaped the force of all these and such like godly Kings which doe marueilously shake your holde and that they may not be alleaged against you neither any testimonie out of the olde testament for that ye haue restrained the proufe for your contentation to such order of gouernment as Christ hath assigned in the Ghospel to be in the time of the nevv testament wherein you haue sought a subtil shifte For whiles ye seeke to cloke your errour vnder the shadovve of Christes Ghospel ▪ you bevvray your secrete heresies turning your self naked to be sene of al men and your cause notvvithstanding lest in the state it vvas before nothing holpen by this your poore shift of restraint So that vvhere your friendes tooke you before but onely for a Papist novv haue you shevved your selfe to them plainly herein to be a .50 Donatist also VVhen the Donatists troubled the peace of Christes Catholique Church and diuided them selues from the vnity therof as nor◠you doe The godlie Fathers trauailed to confute their heresies by the Scriptures both of the olde and nevve testament and also craued aide and assistaunce of the Magistrates and Rulers to refourme them to reduce them
put in practise wheÌ„ this of .71 Psalm should be fulfilled and al the kings of the earth shal worship Christ and all nations shall serue him c. As yet in the Apostles time this prophecy saith he was not fulfilled and now ye Kings vnderstand be learned ye that iudge the earth and serue the Lorde in feare with reuerence VVhen the Christian Emperours and Princes saith this Catholique Father shal heare that Nabuchodonozor after he had seene the marueilouse power of almighty God in sauing the three yong men from the violence of the fire walking therin without hurte was so astonied at the miracle that he him selfe beinge before this but a cruell Idolatour beganne forthwith vpon this wonderous sight to vnderstand and serue the Lorde with reuerent feare Doo not they vnderstande that thâ—â—e thinges are therefore writen and recited in the Christian assemblies that these should be exaÌ„ples to themselues of faith in God to the furtherance of Religion These Christian rulers therefore minding according to the admonition of the Psalme to vnderstand to be learned and to serue the Lord with reuerent feare do very attentiuely giue eare and marke what Nabuchodonozor after said for he saieth the Prophet made a decree or statute for al the people that were vnder his obeissaÌ„ce that who so euer should after the publicatioÌ„ therof speak any blasphemy against the almighty they should suffer death aÌ„d their goods be coÌ„fiscate Now if the Christian Emperours aÌ„d Kings do know that Nabuchodonozor made this decree agaiÌ„st the blasphemers of God surely they cast in their miÌ„des what they are bouÌ„de to decree in their kiÌ„gdoms to wit that the self same God and his SacrameÌ„ts be not lightly set by and coÌ„temned Thus farre S. Augustin By vvhose iudgement being also the iudgement of the catholik Church it is manifest that the order rule and gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes practised by the Kinges of the olde Testament being figures and prophecies of the lyke gouernment and seruice to be in the Kinges vnder the nevv Testament is the order of gouernment that Christ left behinde him in the Ghospel and nevv Testament and so directly confuteth your .52 erroneous opinion Stapleton Lo nowe haue we moe testimonies of S. Augustine to proue that for the which he hath alleaged many things out of S. Augustin alredy and the which no man denieth For what els proueth al this out of S. Augustine both now and before alleaged but that Christen Princes ought to make lawes and coÌ„stitutions euen as M. Horne him self expoundeth it fol. 12. b. for the furtherance of Christes Religion This thing no Catholike denieth And for my parte M. Horne that you may not thinke I haue now ben first so aduised vppon sight of your booke I haue forced that argument with many ExaÌ„ples of Godly Emperours and Princes in my dedicatory Epistle to the Quenes Maiesty before the translated history of venerable Bede Briefly al S. Augustins words force nothing els but that ChristeÌ„ Princes may make lawes to punish heretikes for that in dede was the very occasion why S. Augustin wrote al this and ought to fortifie the decrees of the Priests with the executioÌ„ of the secular power when obstinat heretickes wil not otherwise obey Thus it serueth our turne very wel But nowe that Maister Horne may not vtterly leese all his labour herein lette vs see howe these matters doe truely and trimly serue against his deare brethern and M. Foxes holy Martyrs to We saye with S. Augustin that Princes may punishe wicked deprauers of religion And we further say that ye are those We say with saint Augustine that Christian Princes may make a decree yea of death as did Nabuchodonosor against the blasphemers of God and carefully prouide that God and his sacrameÌ„ts be not lightly coÌ„teÌ„ned We say ye are as great blasphemers as euer Christes Church had we say ye be they that haue conteÌ„ned Christes Sacramentes making of seueÌ„ two and vsing those two after such sorte that the olde prouerbe may the more pitye in a maner take place as good neuer a whit as neuer the better We say further that not onely the generall Councell of Trente but that the whole Churche hath condemned your opinions by general and national Councelles manye hundred yeares synce And that Christian Emperours Christian Princes as well in other countries as in Englande especiallye the noble and worthye Kinge Henrye the fyfte haue made many sharpe lawes yea of death against heresies We do not nor neuer did disalowe these their doinges as repugnante either to the olde or new Testamente Why then cal you for this respecte the Catholykes Popishe Donatistes But will ye know Maister Horne who be in this point in very dede the Doltishe Deuelishe Donatists Hearken on well and ye shall heare The Donatistes as S. Augustyne reporteth sayde It was free to belieue or not to belieue and that faith shoulde not be forced Was not this I pray you the coÌ„moÌ„ song of the Luterans in Germany and Englande at their beginning Was not this your Apostles Luthers opinion that no man should be compelled to the faith And as there are many dissensions diuisions schismes betwixte you the Sacramentaries and the Lutherans so are you diuided also in this pointe For your M. Caluin writeth that a maÌ„ may laufully and by Gods law be put to death for heresie as he practised himself also burning Seruetus the Arrian at Geneua But al Luthers schollers in Germany are not so forward Yea some of your holy martyrs auouche that the King caÌ„ make no law to punish any maner of crime by death aÌ„d that al such lawes are contrary to the Gospel This was the opinioÌ„ of Sir Thomas Hytton priest and yet is he a blessed martyr in M. Foxe his holy KaleÌ„der aÌ„d we must kepe his feast the x. of March by M. Foxe Yet in a book of praiers set foorth by the brotherhod anon vpon his death he is appointed to the .23 of February and so either M. Foxe or they misse the marke Except the one day be of his Martyrdom and the other of his TranslatioÌ„ And whereas M. Fox saith that there remaineth nothing of the saide Sir Thomas in writinge but onely his name which is a lye and more to by a syllable and that I heare saye he is busye to sette forthe a freshe in printe yet ons againe his huge monstruous martyrloge I wil doe so much for him as minister him plenty of good stuffe I warrante you to set forthe and adorne at his next edition this worthy chaÌ„pioÌ„ withal I do therfore remit M. Foxe to Sir Thomas Mores books There lo is matter inough for M. Fox aÌ„d to much to for eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he is no secret but an opeÌ„ daÌ„nable heretik aÌ„d a Donatist aÌ„d so I trowe no martyr but yet good inowgh aÌ„d as good as the residew of this worthy KaleÌ„der But now hath M. Foxe a
th'Apostles both S. Peter aÌ„d S. Paul so earnestly taught at that time obedieÌ„ce to PriÌ„ces This was the cause In the beginniÌ„g of the church som ChristiaÌ„s were of this opinioÌ„ that for that they were ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ they were exeÌ„pted from the lawes of the Infidel Princes and were not bound to pay theÌ„ any tribut or otherwise to obey theÌ„ To represse and reforme this wroÌ„g iudgmeÌ„t of theirs the Apostles Peter and Paule by you named diligeÌ„tly employed theÌ„ selues Whose sayings can not imply your pretensed gouernmeÌ„t onlesse yow wil say that Nero the wycked and heathennish Emperour was in his tyme the supreme head of al the church of Christ throughout the empire aswel in causes spiritual as teÌ„poral And yet in teÌ„poral and ciuil matters I graunt you we ought to be subiect not only to ChristiaÌ„s but eueÌ„ to infidels also being our princes without any exceptioÌ„ of Apostle euangeliste prophet priest or monk as ye alleage out of S. ChrysostoÌ„ As contrary wise the Christian prince him self is for ecclesiastical and spiritual causes subiect to his spiritual ruler Which Chrysostom hiÌ„self of al meÌ„ doth best declare Alij sunt termini c. The bounds of a kingdome and of priesthood saith ChrysostoÌ„ are not al one This kingdom passeth the other This king is not knoweÌ„ by visible things neither hath his estimatioÌ„ either for precious stones he glistereth withal or for his gay goldeÌ„ glistering apparel The other king hath the ordering of those worldly things the authority of priesthod cometh froÌ„ heaueÌ„ what so euer thou shalt bind vpoÌ„ earth shal be bound in heaueÌ„ To the king those things that are here in the worlde are coÌ„mitted but to me celestial things are coÌ„mitted wheÌ„ I say to me I vnderstaÌ„de to a priest And anon after he saith Regi corpora c. The bodies are coÌ„mitted to the King the sowles to the Priest the King pardoneth the faults of the body the priest pardoneth the faultes of the sowle The Kinge forcethe the priest exhorteth the one by necessity the other by giuing counsel the one hath visible armour the other spiritual He warreth against the barbarous I war against the Deuil This principality is the greater And therfore the King doth put his head vnder the priestes hands and euery where in the old scripture priestes did anoynt the Kings Among al other bokes of the said Chrysostom his book de Sacerdotio is freighted with a noÌ„ber of lyke and more notable senteÌ„ces for the priests superiority aboue the Prince Now theÌ„ M. Horn I frame you such an argumeÌ„t The Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some causes ecclesiastical Ergo the PriÌ„ce is not the Priests superiour in al causes ecclesiastical The AntecedeÌ„t is clerly ê“ued out of the words of Chrysost. before alleged Thus. The Priest is superiour to the priÌ„ce in remissioÌ„ of syns by ChrysostoÌ„ but remissioÌ„ of sins is a cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Ergo the Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Which beiÌ„g most true what thiÌ„g caÌ„ you coÌ„clud of al ye haue or shal say to win your purpose or that ye here presently say that the Prince hath the care aswell of the first as of the seconde table of the commaundements and that S. Paule willethe vs to pray for the Princes that we may lyue a peaceable life in godlines aÌ„d honesty In the which place he speaketh of the heathennishe princes as appereth by that which foloweth to pray for them that they may be coÌ„uerted to the faith Or of al ye bring in out of S. Augustin either against the Donatists whereof we haue alredy said inough or that Princes must make their power a seruaÌ„te to Gods Maiesty to enlarge his worship seruice and religion Nowe as all this frameth full yllfauoredly to conclude your principle so I say that if S. Augustine were aliue he might truely and would say vnto you as he sayd vnto Gaudentius and as your self alleage against your selfe and your bretherne That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euil to witte to cutte in sonder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebell against the promises of the ghospell or to beare the ChristiaÌ„ armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and the high King of the Christians he would say yf he were aliue vnto you that as the Donatistes did not deny Christ the head but Christ the body that is his Catholike Churche so doe you He would say that as the Donatistes secte was condemned by Constantin Honorius and other Emperours the high Kings of the Christians so are your heresies condemned not only by the Catholik Church but also by the worthy and moste renowned King Henry the fifte and other Kings as wel in England as else where also by the high Kings of the ChristiaÌ„s that is themperours as well of our tyme as many hundred yeares since And therefore ye are they that cutte in sonder the vnity aÌ„d peace of Christes Church and rebell against the promises of the Gospel M. Horne The 22. Diuision Pag. 17. a. Chrysostom shevveth this reason vvhy S. Paule doth attribute this title of a minister vvorthely vnto the Kings or ciuil Magistrates because that through fraying of the wicked men and commending the good he prepareth the mindes of many to be made more appliable to the doctrine of the word Eusebius alluding to the sentence of S. Paule vvhere he calleth the ciuill Magistrate Goddes minister and vnderstanding that Ministery of the ciuiâ— Magistrate to be about Religion and Ecclesiastical causes so .61 vvell as Temporal doth cal Constantine the Emperour The great light and most shril preacher or setter foorth of true godlines The one and only God saieth he hath appointed Constantine to be his minister and the teacher of Godlines to al countreis And this same CoÌ„stantin like a faithful and good minister did throughly set foorth this and he did confesse him self manifestly to be the seruaunt and minister of the high King He preached with his imperial decrees or proclamations his God euen to the boundes of the whole worlde Yea Constantine himselfe affirmeth as Eusebius reporteth That by his ministery he did put away and ouerthrowe al the euilles that pressed the worlde meaniÌ„g al superstition Idolatry and false Religion In so much saith this Godly Emperour that there withal I both called again mankiÌ„de taught by my ministery to the Religion of the most holy Law meaning the vvorde of God and also caused that the most blessed faith should encrease and growe vnder a better gouernour meaning than had beene before for saith he I would not be vnthankeful to neglect namely the best ministery which is the thankes I owe vnto God of duety This most Christian Emperour did rightly consider as he had bene truelye taught of the most Christian Bisshops of that tyme that as the Princes haue in charge the ministery and
might be made saith Eusebius a worthy partaker of such prayers as shuld be there made for the honor of the said Apostles But Sir I pray you let me demaund of you a question If Constantine were so godly a Prince as ye make him to be how chanced it he cōmaūded to kepe holy the satterday Whē and where I pray ye throughout all Christēdom can you shew by al that euer you haue read that it was kept an ordinary holiday I am sure it was neuer so kept And great maruel it is to mee that the satturday being euen in the very Apostles time and by them translated into the Sōday in the honour of Christes glorious resurrection and least we should seme to be Iewish and Cōstantine him self being so earnest against them that kept the Easter day after the olde fasshion of the Iewes should so sodenly become him self so Iewish This might haue ben a fitte cōstitution to be made of some of the Iewes that to precisely and superstitiouslie also kept that day as the Iew did in Englād at Tewkisbury Who falling vpon the Satturday as Fabian writeth into a priuy would not for reuerēce of his saboth day be plucked out Wherof hearing the Earle of Gloucester and thinking to do as much reuerence to the Sōday kept him there till the mōday at which ceason he was found dead It had ben I say a fitte ordināce to haue ben made of some Iew very vnfit for so good ād vertuous a Prince as was Cōstantine Yet notwithstāding I am the better cōtent to passe this ouer and find no great faulte with you but with Musculus whose translation beside his notable false corruptiō is but very secōdary But forasmuch as the cōmon copies of the Greke seme not very sincere in this place I wil not very much charge you neither And yet I can not altogether discharge him or you if ye thinke so ignorātly and grosly as ye haue writen that Cōtantine cōmaunded the Satturday to be holdē as an holiday And because I am entered into this matter I shal shewe thee mine aduise good Reader and that I suppose for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shoulde be readen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adding one Iota and so may there be made a good sense thus Wherfore he admonished all that were vnder the Romain Empire that they shuld vpō such daies as were dedicated to our Sauiour rest and kepe them holy as the Saturday was wont to be kept holy In remembrāce as it semeth me of those thīgs that our sauiour did vpō those dais Wel let vs go now to the next ād that is that Cōstantine cōmaūded Homelies to be drawē out So did Charles the maine too and yet no man toke him for supreme head therin And would God that your homly homelies had none other nor worse doctrine than those that the saied Charles procured to be made Or the Homelies of our country man the venerable Bede made a litle before Charles his time ād yet extāt ād in the Catholik church authorised I pray God your Homelies may be made ones conformable to the doctrine of their Homelies The .30 Diuision Fol. 21. b. VVhen the Emperour heard of the great schisme moued betvvixt Arius ād Alexāder the Bishop of Alexandria vvhervvith the Churche vvas pitiouslie tormēted ād as it vvere rēt in sonder he .72 toke vpō him as one that had the care ād authority ouer al to send Hosius a great learned and godly Bisshop of Spaine to take order and to appeace the cōtētion vvriting to Alexāder and to Arius a graue and also a sharp letter charging Alexander vvith vanity Arius vvith vvāt of circūspection shevving them both that it vvas vnsemely for the one to moue suche a question and for the other to ansvvere therin and vndiscreetly done of them both And therfore cōmaunded them to cease of frō such contentious disputatiōs to agree betvvixt them selues and to lay aside frō thenceforth such vain and trifling questiōs He pacified also the schism at Antioch begun about the chosing of their Bishop to vvhom for that purpose he sent honorable Embassadors vvith his letters to a great nūber of Bishops that thā vvere at Antioch about that busines and to the people exhorting thē to quietnes and teaching thē saith Eusebius to study after godlines in a decēt maner declaring vnto the bishops as 73 one that had autority ouer them euen in such maters vvhat things apperteined and vvere semely for thē to do in such cases and noteth vnto them a directiō vvhich they should folovv And after he had saith Eusebius geuē such things in cōmaundement vnto the Bishops or chief ministers of the Churches he exhorted them that they would do al things to the praise and furtherance of Gods word Stapleton Here are two things The one that Cōstantine sendeth his letters to Arius and the B. of Alexādria to pacify ād appease the cōtention begun with Arius The other that he labored to pacify an other schism at Antioch about the chosing of the B. of Antioch Neither of these draw any thing nigh to the new primacy ye would establish And such letters might any other good zealous mā haue sent to thē beīg no Emperour And as for elections in those dayes not only the Emperour but the people also had some interest therin Wherefore here is no colour of your supremacie And therefore to helpe foreward the matter and to vndershore and vnderproppe your ruinouse building withall ye interlace of your owne authoritie these wordes as one that had the care and authoritie ouer all which your author Socrates hath not and likewise as one that had authoritie ouer them which Eusebius hath not And here by the way I woulde aske of you for eache matter a question If these of Alexander and Arius were vaine and triefling questions as ye alleage why doe ye call Arius his errour an horrible heresie And why say yee their dissention was about a necessary article of the Faith I moue it for this that hereby we may vnderstād as wel the great necessitie of Generall Councels as the Supreme gouernment of causes Ecclesiasticall to haue remained in the Bishops there assembled For Constantine that tooke not at the beginning these questions to be of so great importāce after the determination of the Councel tooke Arius to be a very obstinate heretique and his heresie to be an horrible heresie as ye cal it Concerning the second as we graunt the Prince had to doe with election and yet not proprely with election but with the allowinge and approbation of Spirituall mens election so I demaund of you what interest the people hath in either election or approbation nowe in England Againe I demaund whether in the auncient Church the Prince might as he may in England not onely nominate a person to be elected of the Deane ād Chapter but if they doe not elect within certaine daies miserablye to wrappe them in
and the extractes as wel of those bookes as of such as the Popes Legates had delyuered were brought forth to the Councel to auoyde suspicion of al sinistrous working sealed with the Iudges seales So that the fathers and the Legates gaue the iudgment as yt afterward appeareth that the bookes were corrupted The Iudges to their charge tooke that by the notarye the bookes shoulde be indifferentlye and vprightlye vewed and examined and the true testimonies to be browght to the Councell I maruayle Maister Horne that this so good an argumente escaped you in the Chalcedon Councell wherein likewise the Legates first of al beganne to speake and worke against Dioscorus and caused hym to be displaced of sytting amōg other bishops and to sytte in the middest as a defendante And yet they were hys Iudges and they onelie pronounced the finall sentāce against hym to the which the whole Councel condescended Ye are then farre wyde M. Horn frō the cause whie the Legates so intermedled The cause then was not as ye either ignorantly or maliciouslie pretende for that they were parties but for thys that the popes Legates were wont euer in councells to speake first and to cōfirme first ▪ as I haue not much before largely declared To that place for a fuller answer hereto I remitte the Reader M. Horne The .89 Diuision pag. 53. a. In the ende of the eleuenth Action The Emperour assigneth certeine of his noble counsailours to be the directours in the Synode for that he vvas to bee occupied in other vveighty affaires of the cōmō vveale Hitherto vve see hovv thēmperor in his ovvn person vvith his lay Prīces also vvas the 272 supreme gouernour vvas the President ouersear commaunder ratifier and directour of al things done in the Councell The Popes Legats and al the vvhole Councel humbly yelding al these thinges vnto him .273 alone The residue of the actes or any thing therein done vvas likevvyse his deede by his deputies although he him selfe in person vvas not present Stapleton Whye good Sir why make you such post haste What are you so sone at the ende of the .11 action Where is the beginning and the midle where is the .6 Action Where are the .8 the .9 and the .10 Action I see your hast is greate what wil you leape ouer the hedge ere ye come at it And I might be so bolde I woulde fayne demaund of you the cause of your hasty posting Perhaps there is some eye sore here or some thing that your stomake cā not beare What Greaueth yt you to heare that our Lady was pure from all maner synne Or doth yt appalle yowe to heare the patriarch of Constantinople and al the bisshops his obediēsaries with the bisshops that were vnder the patriarche of Antioche after they had heard readen the letters sent from pope Agatho and his Councel at Rome and aduisedly cōsidered them which as I haue tolde yowe were stuffed with authorities concernyng the popes primacy to yelde to the truth and after .46 yeares to forsake and abandon their greate schisme and false heresie Doth it dasel and amase yowe to heare the patriarche of Constantinople to confesse to the whole Councel that yf the name of Pope Vitalianus were receyued againe into they re dypticha which they had raced out that those which had sondred ād sequestred them selues from the Catholike Churche woulde forthwithe returne thyther againe whereunto the Emperour and all the Councell by ▪ and by agreed and therevppon the Councell made manie gratulatorie exclamations And is there anie other way to stay and redresse thys huge schisme in Englande or else where but euen to put in our Churche bokes the Popes name and to imbrace againe hys Authoritie Or doe ye take yt to the hart M. Horne to see here the pleadinge of Macarius the heretyke which is also M. Iewells and your ordinarie fasshion as pleadinge vppon the doings of heretical Bisshops and Emperours grounding hym self vpon a nomber of patriarches of Constantinople of Antioche and diuers other bisshops with they re Councells yea vpon the Emperour his father and his great graundfather teachings and proclamatiōs quite reiected and refused Or is it a corsy vnto you that the heretical writings of Macarius as sone as they beganne to be read were straight condemned of the bishops not looking for the Emperours pleasure therein though he him selfe was then present thereat Or is there yet anye other lurking sore priuily pynching your stomake Namely that ye see to your great greef that the fathers geue vs an assured marke to knowe yowe and M. Iewel by what ye are by your wretched wresting and wrething and miserable chopping and paring the auncient fathers writings wherein ye are the true schollers of these Monothelites whose practises are discried in the .6 the .8 the .9 the .10 and the .11 sessions The allegations of the Popes Legats being founde truelie faythfully and semely done I trowe it nypped yowe at the verie hearte roote when ye reade in case ye euer reade yt and haue not trusted rather other mens eies then your owne the Synode to say to that cursed and vnhappie Macarius that it was the property of an heretyke to nyppe and breake of to mangle and mayme the fathers testimonies And therevppon he being oft taken with the maner and nowe cōfessing the same was forthwith depriued and his bishoply attierment plucked from his backe And I would to God yt might please the Quenes Maiesty and her honorable coūcel to play the Supreame heads as this good Emperour Cōstantinus and his Iudges did and to make an indifferēt search and vewe whether the catholiks in their late boks or M. Iewel M. Horn ād other their fellowes play the Macariās or no and thervppō euē as M. Horn sayd thēperour Cōstantine did to geue iust iudgmēt and sentence Which is a redie and a sownde way for the quailing ād appeasing of this huge scisme And without the which books wil excessyuely growe on eche part and rather to encrease of cōtentiō thē to any ful pacificatiō And for my part the fault being fownd as I dowbte nothing yt wil be and cōfessed therevppon on theyr part with an harty renūciatiō of al schisme and heresie I would not wishe theire riches to be plucked from them but that they shuld remaine in as good worldly estate as they now are in This is al the hurt I wish thē But nowe M. Horn to returne to the matter ye see that this was but a poore iudgmēt and a poore selie supremacy that ye geue to your Emperour ād his nobles Wherin in effect whil ye would seme to aduāce and exalt thē ye make theyr office not much better thē the registers and notaries office Which office though it be honest and worshipful to perchaūce yet I dowbte whether it be honorable as not many yeares past one of your fellowes and protestāt prelats sayd to one that thowed his Register I tel thee my regesters
office is an honorable office Wel let yt be honorable to I suppose for all that it shal not make hym supreame heade of the Churche withall And so hath M. Hornes argument a great foyle M. Horne The .90 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The bishops and Clergy vvhich vvere of the Prouince of Antioche vvhan Macarius vvas deposed by the iudgement of the Synode do make supplication vnto the Iudges the Emperours deputies and counsailours that they vvilbe meanes vnto the Emperour to appoint them an other Archbishop in the place of Macarius novve deposed Stapleton And wil ye play me the MacariaÌ„ styl M. Horne Good reader coÌ„sider of M. Horns dealings eueÌ„ in this couÌ„cel that I haue aÌ„d shal declare whether M. Horn doth not altogether resemble Macarius shameful practise in his allegatioÌ„s One of your reasons theÌ„ M. Horn to proue CoÌ„stantines supremacy by is that the Antiochians sewed to themperour to appoint an other Archbisshop in the place of Macarius The appointment of an Archbisshop imployeth no supremacy Diuerse Kings of England haue appointed bisshops and Archebisshops in their Realm And yet none euer toke vpon them either the name or Authority of a Supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiastical vntil in this our miserable tyme heretikes by authority of Princes to establishe their heresies haue spoiled Gods Ministers and the Church of her dewe Authority and gouernement And I haue told you before M. Horne that this CoÌ„stantin himself hath disclaimed your supremacy of supreame iudgement in causes ecclesiastical Wherof also the very next matter immediatlye rehersed before the thing you alleage is a good and a sufficient proufe I wil therfore demaunde a question of you Ye see Macarius is deposed and that as you confesse here your selfe by the Iudgement of the Synod Might now themperour kepe him stil aÌ„d that laufully in his bisshoprik if he had so would or no If ye say he might not theÌ„ is he no Supreame Head Except ye wil say he was lawfully deposed as an heretike and therfore theÌ„perour could not kepe him in This also as yet maketh against your supremacy For theÌ„ the IudgemeÌ„t of the bisshops is aboue themperours power But I wil further aske you whether yf Macarius had bene hartely poenitent and had recanted his heresy to themperour might theÌ„ haue kept him in Now take hede ye be not brought to the streights which way so euer ye wind yourself Yf ye say he may as ye must yf ye wil haue themperour Supreme Gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical then is the whole CouÌ„cel against you vtterly denying him al hope of restitution though the Iudges at theÌ„perours coÌ„maundemeÌ„t being moued with mercy proposed this questioÌ„ to the Synod Yf ye say he may not then do ye your self spoile theÌ„perour of his Primacy Thus ye perceiue euery way ye are in the bryers being conuicted by the very place by your self proposed M. Horne The .91 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The Iudges make them aunsvvere that it vvas the Emperours pleasure that they should determine amongest them selues vvhom they would haue and bring their decree vnto the Emperour At the last the vvhole Synod doe offer their definition subscribed vvith their hands to the Emperour besechiÌ„g him to .274 examen and confirme the same The Emperour vvithin a vvhyle saith vve haue redde this definition and geue our consent thereunto The Emperour asked of the vvhole Synod yf this definition be concluded by vnifourme consent of al the Bishops the Synod ansvvered VVe al beleue so we be al of this mind God send themperour manye yeares Thou hast made al heretiks to flie by thy meanes al Churches are in peace accursed be al Heretiks In the vvhich curse the vvhole Synode curseth Honorius Pope of Rome vvith the great curse vvhome the Synode nameth in .17 Action one of the chiefest of these Heretiques vvho are here cursed The Emperour protesteth that his zeale to conserue the ChristiaÌ„ faith vndefiled .275 vvas the only cause of calling this Synode He shevveth vvhat vvas their partes therein to vvyt to weighe consideratly by Gods holy Scriptures to put away al noueltye of speche or assertion added to the pure ChristiaÌ„ faith in these latter daies by some of wicked opinioÌ„ and to deliuer vnto the Church this faith most pure and cleane .276 They make a coÌ„mendatory oration vnto theÌ„peror vvith much ioyfulnes declaring that this his fact about this Synod in procuring to his subiectes true godlynes and to al the Church a quiet state was the most comely thing the most acceptable seruice the most liberall oblatioÌ„ or sacrifice that any Emperour might or coulde make vnto God And declaring the humble obedience to his precept or sommons of the Bisshop of Rome vvho sent his Legates .277 being sicke him self and of them selues being present in their ovvne persones they doe most humbly beseche him to set his seale vnto their doinges to ratifie the same with the Emperial wryt and to make edictes and constitutioÌ„s .278 wherewith to confirme the Actes of this Councel that al controuersie in tyme to come may bee vtterly taken away Al vvhich the Emperour graunted vnto them adding his curse as they had done before so vvel against al the other Heretikes as also against Honorius late Pope of Rome a companion fautour and coÌ„firmer saith he of the others heresies in al pointes After this the Emperour directeth his letters to the Synode at Rome of the VVesterne Bisshoppes vvherein he commendeth their diligence about the confuting of the heresies He describeth the miserable estate the Churche vvas in by meanes of the Heresies for saith he the inuentours of Heresies are made the chiefe Bisshoppes they preached vnto the people contention in steade of peace they sovved in the Churche forâ—vves cockle for vvheate and all Church matters vvere troubled and cleane out of order And because these things vvere thus disordered and impietye consumed Godlines wee sette forwarde thyther whereunto it becommed vs to directe our goinge meaninge to seeke by al meanes the redresse of these disorders in Churche matters wee labour with earnestnes for the pure faith wee attende vppon Godlines and wee haue our speciall care aboute the Ecclesiasticall state In consideration vvhereof vvee called the Bisshoppes out of farre distaunte places to this Synode to sette a Godly peace and Quietnes in the Churche matters c. To this epistle of the Emperour Leo the seconde Bisshoppe of Rome maketh aunsvvere for Agatho vvas deade bye letters vvhereof this is the effecte I geue thankes vnto the Kinge of Kinges vvho hath bestovved on you an earthly Kingdome in such vvyse that he hath geuen you therevvith a mind to seeke much more after heauenlye thinges Your pietye is the fruite of mercy but your authoritye is the keper of Discipline by that the Princes minde is ioyned to Godde But bye this the subiectes receyue reformation of disorders Kinges ought to haue so muche care to refourme and correcte naughtynes
of this Charles which can not be commended inowghe and whome the councell kepte at Mens commendeth euen as M. Horne reporteth for his godlie wisedome in continual feadinge of Christs sheepe withe holie foode and instructinge them with diuine knowledge farre passing thorowgh his holy wisdome the other kings of the earthe A wise man would now maruayle to what end M. Horne hath heaped these and all his other prayses of thys Emperour who truly can not be praised to much but the truer and greater his prayse is the more discommendation to M. Horne and to his boke beinge directe contrarie to the doings and belief of Charles and this matter so certaynly true that Maister Horne him selfe can not denie yt Beside here appeareth a contradiction the whiche Maister Horne shal neuer shift away charging him before for want of pure knowledge whereof yet he doth nothing else but purge him almost fowre leaues following together as one hauinge a priestlie power to preache the worde of God and hauing perfytte knowledg in the catholyke fayth And saying that al the catholyk and learned fathers of that tyme confirme well the doinges of Charles which he him selfe dothe here impugne for Masses Chrisme and other poyntes of catholyke religion Consider these thinges good reader well and then iudge with indifferency who be the blind bussardes that M. Horne spake of Your note in the margent may be suffred wel inowgh being agreable to your texte onlesse yt be that sometyme good thinges be the worse for comminge to yl mens handes The priestly power that Alcuinus meaneth resteth in this poynte that as the priestes in they re Synodes and preachinges set forthe the true fayeth so doe good princes set forth the same by theire proclamations For you will not I trowe say that the Emperour him self preached in pulpyt with gown and surplesse or with cope and Rotchet as you poore soules are driuen full againste your willes to doe And so for all your note and shrewde meaning Charles is as farre of from his supremacy as euer he was before Yea I will nowe proue after the vsual sort of M. Hornes reasoning against the catholikes that bishops at thys tyme yea in the tyme of greate Theodosius to were supreame heads aswell in causes temporall as spirituall For by the decree of Charles and Theodosius yt was Lawfull for all men in all suites to appeale to the bisshoppes withowte anie appeale to be made from they re sentence and decree But of this we haue spoken before more at large Yet you tel vs again here after your maner that this Charles ruled and gouerned ecclesiasticall persons in all Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes This you conclude stil. But this clause saying or assertion coulde neuer yet appeare in any text by you alleaged And here I might ruffle with you in M. Iewels Rethorike for this clause Supreme gouernment in all Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs and causes as he doth against D. Harding for the bare termes of Priuate Masse vniuersal Bisshop head of the Church c. and say to you If Emperours and other Princes were supreme Gouernours in dede in all Ecclesiasticall causes so allowed and taken in the whole worlde why were thei neuer expressely and plainely named so was there no man in the worlde for the space of a thowsand yeres and more from the tyme of Constantine to Maximilian able to expresse this name or Title It had ben the simpler and playner dealing for M. Horne to haue said This Title can not yet be found and so to haue takeÌ„ a longer daie And againe This title of supreme Gouernour in al Ecclesiastical causes is the very thing that we deny aÌ„d that M. Horn hath takeÌ„ in haÌ„d to proue and boldly auoucheth that he hath already plainly shewed it and yet not in one of his allegations it can be found As though he woulde say al the olde fathers of the Church both Greekes and Latines wanted woordes and eloquence and either they could not or they durste not call the supreme Gouernour by his own peculiar name And again thus From the tyme of Constantine the great to this Charles there haue ben of Christen Emperours aboue .30 and beside a greate nombre of Christen Kinges in Spayne in Fraunce yea and in our Countrye to for their Constancy in faith for their vertues and knowledge far exceading the rest that haue ben sithence at least wise by your Iudgements which condemne these later ages The nombre of them beinge so greate their vertues so noble their power so mighty it is merueyl M. Horne should not be able to shew that any one of them all in so long tyme was so much as once Called Intitled Saluted or proclaymed The supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiastical And last of al. This supreme Gouernement to the which we must nedes sweare by booke othe so Auncient so vniuersall so Catholike so Gloriouse can not be founde neither in the Romain Empire neither in al the Easte Church nor in FrauÌ„ce nor in Spaine nor in England but must be sought out in broken sayinges of this and that man and that by coniecture only This I might as I said in M. Iewels Rhetorike ruffle a litell with you But because as his chalenge it selfe I beleue so farre misliketh you that you wishe his tounge had bene tyed to a pillery when he vttered it at Paules Crosse so this his Rhetorike also pleaseth you I trowe neuer a whitte Therefore not to trowble you I am content to leaue it Onelye I desire the Reader to marke that euer you conclude pronounce and affirme in your owne woordes Supreme Gouernement in al Ecclesiasticall causes but in your allegations and Authorities being so thicke and so long you can not for your life so much as once finde it And so Christen men are sworen to that which neuer synce Christ was borne was euer reade sene or herde of in any Councel or Doctour Bisshop or Father Emperour or Prince Countrie or City whatsoeuer But to returne to you Maister Horne whome I hadde almoste forgotten I will note one moste fonde contradiction in you and so passe to the next Diuision You say this Prince Charles the greate is in some thinges to be borne with considering the blindnesse and superstition of the tyme. And yet you say in lesse theÌ„ tweÌ„ty lines before This doctrine of Alcuinê° who was this Charles his Chaplain was no doubt the doctrin of al the Catholik and learned fathers in that tyme. Now good sir. If there were Catholik aÌ„d learned fathers in that tyme aÌ„d the doctrin of Alcuinê° was the doctrin of theÌ„ he also being themperors chaplaine and dayly instructer in Gods matters why feare you in theÌ„peror a corruptioÌ„ of the blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ of the tyme Or what blindnes and superstitioÌ„ is there in the tyme wheÌ„ Catholik aÌ„d learned fathers flourish in the time Except you wil say that to be Catholik and learned is also a
opinioÌ„ although to .371 flatter the Popes vvithall he durst not so plainly open his minde that vvithout the Pope he creat vvith the Emperours confirmation and authority he is but a thefe and a robber Neâ—t vnto him saith Nauclerus vvas Syluester the second placed by the Emperours appointment .372 Vvho being a .373 Coniurer had solde his soule to the Diuel for this promotion Neuerthelesse he vvas saith he so vvittie so learned and semed so holy that he not onely deceiued th' Emperor that made hiÌ„ Pope but al the vvorld besides In vvhich Otho the Emperor remaining at Rome did deliberate after vvhat sort aÌ„d by vvhat meanes he might reforme not onely the Empire but also haÌ„deling .374 Ecclesiastical matters how he might reforme the Lawes of the Church and bring theÌ„ into the auncient estate Suche vvas the careful trauel of the Godly Princes â–ª in gouerning not onely in Temporall but also in Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes Benedictus the ninth solde the Papacy to Gregorye the sixt Syluester the thirde thrust in amongest them by frendship and briberye To this case was the Papacy brought now saith Platina that onely he that was most mighty in ambition and bribery obteined this dignitie there was no roume for good men Henricus the thyrd surnamed Pius came to Rome to thrust out these three monsters saith Sabellicus and to bring this to passe in better order he calleth a Synod vvherein he .375 deposeth these three monstrous beastes and dooth create Clement the second The vvhiche doon he sweareth the Romaines that they shall neuer after be present at the electioÌ„ of any Pope onles they be .376 compelled thereunto by the Emperour But after the Emperours departure from the citie Stephan perceiuing the people to grudge somvvhat at Clementes election despatched him out of the vvay vvith a medicine for a Pope Venenum illi miscuit he poisoned him saith Sabellicus and immediatlye after his death entruded him self into the Papacy without consent either of the Emperour people or priest aÌ„d called him self Damasus .2 But vvithin a vvhile he died also In the meanetime the Romaines sent to the Emperour besechinge him to appointe them some good man to be their Bishop vvho made Bauno Pope and vvas named Leo .9 The .15 Chapter of Hugh Capet the Frenche King Otho 3. Emperour and of Gregorie .5 and Siluester .2 Popes Stapleton AMong all other Popes M. Horne you could not alleage any worse to your purpose then this Gregorie the .5 For if we shall beleue Platina Sabellicus Volaterane Carion and the other coÌ„mon writers it is this Gregorie that instituted the .7 Electours in Germanie and the whole order and direction with his Othe also to the Pope As touching Arnulphus the Bishop of Rhemes deposed by a Councel there called as you say by Hugh Capet the French King and Gilbert put in his place it is true you saie but you tell not all For afterwardes as Nauclerus reporteth because Arnulphus coulde not be deposed without the authoritie of the bisshop of Rome M. Gilbert was deposed againe and Arnulphus restored Wherevpon Gilbert fled to Otho and was in a certaine time after made Bisshop of RaueÌ„na This is the whole story M. Horn and this declareth the Popes authoritie aboue youre Supreme Gouernour Hugh Capet the French King Where you adde that King Robert sonne to Hugh Capet was a diligent labourer about Diuine or Church matters if you had told forth wherin as your Author doth saying Composuit enim multas prosas hymnos For he made manie proses and hymnes to be song in the Churche your tale had bene to small purpose excepte to make songs for the Church do proue a man Supreme Gouernour in al Church causes or things And then you haue more supreme gouernours then one â–ª not onely in England but in London yea and in the Court too I trowe Of Iohn the .18 and Gregorie the .5 we shal say more anon But nowe whether Syluester the .2 were a coniurer or no to your mater it maketh neuer a whit and there is more to be said to the contrary whiche neadelesse we nede not now to allege then ye shal perchaunce this whole twelue moneths wel answere vnto But I woulde now faine aske you M. Horne who is this Siluester What was his name before I pray you Forsoth gentle Reader this Siluester is he by whose electioÌ„ to be B. of Rhemes M. Horne in the last page would proue the FreÌ„ch king to be Supreme head of the Church And then to set foorth the Kings Supremacie he was Gilbert the Philosopher and nowe for to depresse the Popes Supremacie being made Pope him selfe by M. Hornes charme is turned from a Philosopher to a Coniurer But to leaue al other coniectures and especiallie that it is not likely that he solde as ye say his soule to the Deuill for that promotion seing that by the report of your own Author Sabellicus it is said that he instructed in learning not only the French king but the Emperour also and therfore was in some great likelihode of preferment without any Magical arte to be practised for the same I say that your selfe vnwarely haue aunswered your selfe in calling him a Philosopher For being so verye fewe in the West part in those daies skilful in Philosophie and in the Mathematicalles if anye were suche the common people tooke him by and by for a Nigromancer and a coniurer And Theodorichus de Nyem an Author by your selfe allegead Page .83 a witnesseth the same saying that this Syluester was cunning in liberal Sciences and a noble Philosopher and Mathematical I haue seene saith he certaine of his bookes most suttill in Philosophie And for his suche excellent learning multi Romani ipsum odio habebant diceÌ„tes quòd Magus esset nec non magicam artem exerceret Many of the Romaines hated him saying that he was a Coniurer and vsed witchcraft Vpon such vaine rumours you also cal him a Coniurer M. Horne vttering therein as much good skil as you doe good will But how so euer it be ye should not by your supreme authority yet to the bewraying either of your notable vnskilfulnesse as not knowing the saied Sluyester to be the partye yee speake of immediatlye before or of youre notable peruersitie and yll dealing so sodenly haue turned him from a philosopher into a coniurer Wherein yet if ye will stryue and wrangle to proue that for all this gyfte Otho acknowledged the popes supreame authoritye I remitte yowe M. Horne and your reader to the verie sayde distinction your self alleage Where ye shall fynd that this Otho or his grandfather Otho the firste did by the vsuall othe of themperours euer sythens geuen agnise the pope for the supreame head of the Church So your owne story playnely and fullie opened geueth againste yowe a playne and a full testimonie also aswell of your moste vnhoneste and false dealinge in the
make not for the commendation of the Popes moderation and humility yet yt maketh for hys supreame authority I obey sayeth the Emperour not to thee but to Peter whome thow doest succede But to th entent that you M. Horne with the Apologie and M. Foxe who alwaies like bestly swyne do nousell in the donge and vente vp the worste that may be founde against Popes and prelates may haue a iuste occasioÌ„ if any Charity be in you to coÌ„mende the greate moderation of this Pope Alexander 3. you may remember that this is he to whoÌ„ being in extreme misery through the oppressioÌ„ of the Almayne Army spoyling aÌ„d wasting al aboute Rome Emanuel then Emperour in the East sent embassadours promysing bothe a great hoste against the Almayne Emperour Friderike and also a vnioÌ„ of the Grecians with the Romain Church if he would suffer the Romain Empire so loÌ„ge diuided froÌ„ the time of Charlemayn to come agayne to one heade and Empire to whome also being then in banishment the sayde Emperour sent a seconde embassy with great quantytie of mony promysing to reduce the whole East Churche vnder the subiection of the West all Grece vnder Rome if he woulde restore to the Emperour of Constantinople the Crowne of the West Empire from the which Frederike seemed nowe rightlye and worthely to be depriued To all which this Pope notwithstanding the greate miseries he stode presentlye in and was daily like to suffer through the power of this Frederike answered Se nolle id in vnum coniungere quod olim de industria maiores sui disiunxissent That he woulde not ioyne that into one which his Forefathers of olde time had of purpose diuided You will not I trowe denie M. Horne all circumstances duely coÌ„sidered but that this was a very great aÌ„d rare moderatioÌ„ of this Pope AlexaÌ„der 3. more worthy to be set forth in figures aÌ„d pictures to the posteryty for sober and vertuous then that facte of him whiche Mayster Fox hath so blased oute for prowde and hasty Except your Charyties be suche as verely it semeth to be that you take more delight in vice then in vertue and had rather heare one lewde fact of a Pope then twenty good If it be so with you then is there no Charyte with you For Charyte as S. Paule describeth it Thinketh not euill reioyseth not vpon iniquyte but reioyseth with verytie It suffreth all thinges it beleueth all thinges it hopeth al thinges it beareth all thinges Contraryewyse you not only thinke but reporte alwaies the worst you reioyse and take greate pleasure vpon the iniquytie of such as you ought most of all men to reuerence you are sorye to haue the veryty and truthe tolde you You suffer and beare nothing in the Church But for the euil life of a fewe you forsake the CoÌ„munion and societie of the whole You beleue as much as pleaseth you and you hope accordingly And thus muche by the way ones for all touching your greate ambition and desire to speake euil of the Popes and to reporte the worste you can doe of them which you in this booke M. Horne haue done so plentifullye and exactlye throughe this whole processe of the Princes practise in Ecclesiastical gouernment as if the euill life of some Popes were a direct and sufficient argument to proue all Princes Supreme Gouernours in al thinges and causes Ecclesiasticall I coulde now shewe you other authorityes and places oute of your owne authours concerninge thys storye of Friderike the first making directlie againste you and wherein ye haue played the Cacus As where ye wryte by the authoritie of Vrspergensis that the Emperour sent for both theis Popes to come to hym mynding to examine both they re causes For yt followeth by and by not to iudge them or the cause of the Apostolique see but that he might learne of wise men to whether of them he shoulde rather obey And is not this thinke you M. Horne so craftely to cut of and steale away this sentence from your reader a preatye pageant of Cacus Namely seing your authour Nauclerus writeth also the like And seyng ye demeane your selfe so vnhonestly and vnclerkly in the principall matter who will nowe care for your extraordinarye and foolishe false excursions against the welthy pride the fearce power the trayterouse trecherie of Popes at that tyme Or for Erasmus comparing the Popes to the successours of Iulius Caesar Or for Vrspergensis owteries against their couetousnes and not againste the Popes authoritye As for S. Bernarde who you say founde faulte with the pompe and pride of Eugenius 3. how clerely he pronounceth that not withstanding for the Popes Primacy I referre you to be shorte to the Confutation of your lying Apologie Al this impertinent rayling rhetorike we freely leaue ouer vnto you to rayle and rolle your self therein til your toÌ„g be wery againe yf ye wil for any thiÌ„g that shal let you Only as I haue ofteÌ„ said I desire the Reader to marke that as wel this as other emperors were not at variaÌ„ce with the See Apostolike it self or set against the Popes Authority absolutely but were at variaunce with such a pope and such and were set against this mans or that mans election not renouncing the Pope but renouncing this man or that man as not the true and right Pope M. Horne The .117 Diuision pag. 76. a. About this tyme the King of Cicilia and Apulia had a dispensation from the Pope for money to Inuesture Archebisshops with staffe or crosier ringe palle myter sandalles or slippers and that the Pope might sende into his dominions no Legate onlesse the kinge should sende for him Stapleton Did the Kings of Sicilia procure a dispensation as ye say M. Horne from the Pope to inuesture bisshops and to receyue no Legate Who was then the supreame heade I praye you the Pope that gaue the dispensation or the King that procured yt Ye see good readers howe sauerlye and hansomly this man after his olde guise concludeth against him self M. Horne The .118 Diuision pag. 76. a. Our English Chronicles make report that the Kings of this Realme hadde not altogeather leafte of their dealing in Churâ—he matters but continued in parte their iurisdiction aboute Ecclesiasticall causes although not vvithout some trouble The Popes Legate came into Englande and made a CouÌ„cel by the assent of King VVilliam the Conquerour And after that in an .412 other CouÌ„cel at VVinchester were put down many Bisshops Abbatts and priours by the procuremeÌ„t of the King The King gaue to LaÌ„frauke the Archbisshoprike of Cantorb and on our Ladye daie the Assumption made him Archebisshope On whit Sonday he gaue the Archbisshoprike of Yorke vnto Thomas a Canon of Bayon VVhen Thomas shoulde haue bene consecrated of Lanfranke there fell a strife betvvixt them about the liberties of the Church of Yorke The controuersie being about Church matters vvas brought and referred
to the Kinges .413 iudgement and Thomas by the Kinges commaundement was faine to come to Lanfrank to be sacred And aftervvard vvhen there grevve greater contention betvvixt these tvvayne about Churche matters the Bisshop of Rome remitted the matter to be determined before the Kinge and the Bisshops of Englande and so at VVindesour before Kinge VVilliam and the Cleargy the cause was treated Also an other cause vvas moued before the King of the misorder of Thurstan whome the King had made Abbot of Glastonbury by whose iudgement the Abbot was chaunged and tourned to his owne Abbay in Normandye but the Monkes .414 scattered aboute by the Kings hest After this the King bestowed many Bisshoprikes on his Chaplaines as London Norvviche Chester Couentry c. And ruled both temporalty and the spiritualty at his owne wil saithe Polychronicon He tooke noman fro the Pope in his lād he meaneth that the Kinge vvoulde suffer no Legate to enter into the lande from the Pope but he came and pleased him he suffred no Coūcel made in his own coūtrey without his own leaue Also he woulde nothing suffer in such a councel but as he woulde assent So .415 that in geuing or translating of spiritual promocions in geuing his assent to Councels and suffring nothing to passe vvithout his consent in hearing and determining Ecclesiasticall causes in restreining the Popes liberty vvithout his speciall licence and in ruling the spiritualty at his ovvn vvil King VVilliā shevveth plain that he .416 tooke him self for the supreame gouernour vvithin this Realm in al maner of causes so vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporall The .19 Chapter Of England before the Conqueste Of William the Conquerour Rufus his Sonne and Henry the first Kinges of Englande Stapleton GOod readers I do most hartely beseche you euen as ye tender either the truth or the saluation of your sowles to haue a good and a speciall regarde to M. Hornes narration nowe following For now at the length is M. Horn come frō his long and vnfruitfull wandering in Spaine Fraunce Italie Germany and other countries to our own natiue contrey Now where as the late doings in our Countre are suche as we haue sequestred our selues frō the common and vsuall obedience that all other contries concerning authority in matters ecclesiasticall euer gaue with a singular and peerlesse preeminence to the see of Rome and do yet sequester the more pittie our selues daylie more and more makinge none accompte of other good princes doings and presidents in this behalf and pretending partly in the acts of parliament partly in the newe englishe bokes and daylie sermons that this is no newe or straunge example in England to exclude the Pope from all maner spiritual iurisdiction to be exercised and practised there by hym yt behoued our protestants especiallie M. Horne in thys his boke that what so euer his proufes were for other countries yet for some conuenient prouf of the olde practise concerning his newe primacie in Englande to haue wrowght his matters so substancially that at least wise for our owne Countre he shulde haue browght forth good aūcient and autentique matter And wil ye nowe see the wise and euen dealinge of these protestant prelats Where they pynne vp all our proufes wythin vj. hundred yeares after Christ and what so euer we bring after theyr Iewell telleth vs ful merelie we come to late M. Horne in this matter of Supreamacie most weightie to the poore catholiks the deniyng thereof being more greauously punished by lawes then anie other matter nowe lying in controuersie betwene the catholyks and protestantes in Englande M. Horne I say for thys his owne country which as approued Chroniclers reporte and as him self after alleageth did first of al the Romā prouinces publiquely embrace Christes relligion for one thousand yeares standeth mute And belike thinking that William Conquerour had conquered aswell all the olde catholyke fayth in Englande as the Lande and people fansieth a duble conqueste one vppon the goods and bodies the other vppon the sowles and faythe of the Englishe men But what shall I nowe say to this noble and worthie Champion shall I dryue hym a litle backe with M. Iewels peremptory challenge and tel him that he commeth to late by almoste fyue hundred yeares Or shall I deale more freely and liberally with him then M. Iewell doth whith vs and bydde hym take the beste helpe he can for hym self Verely M. Horne had nede I did so And yet all will be to lytle for his purpose aswell for that after the conquest he hath no sufficient prouf for his pretensed supremacy as for that what prouf so euer he bringeth yt must yelde and geue place to the first thousand yeares whiche beare ful testimonie for the Popes primacie laufully practised in our realme before the conquest It were now a matter for to fyll a large volume withal to runne a longe by these thowsand yeares and to shewe what prouf we haue for the popes primacy before the conquest My answere woulde waxe to bigge and to prolixe yf I shoulde so doe But I will onelie putte the good reader in remembraunce of a matter or two I muste therefore pluck M. Horne backe from Williams conquest and desire him to remember an other and a better and more aunciente conqueste with al in Britannie then Williams was yea aboute ix hundred yeares before when this Ilelande of Britanie was firste delyuered from the tyrannicall yoke and miserable bondage of dyuelish idolatrie But by whom M. Horne Suerlie by pope Eleutherius to whome kinge Lucius sente letters desiringe hym that by his commaundement he mighte be christened Fugatius and Damià nus whose holy reliques are thought to be now in Wales and whose holy remembraunce churches there dedicated to God in their name doe to this day kepe and preserue as it were fresh and immortall sent to England by the sayed Eleutherius did most godly and wonderfully worke thys great conqueste If I should nowe aske M. Horne what Lucius meant to send so farre for instructours and teachers of the Christian fayth namely Fraunce beyng at hande where about thys tyme the Christian Churches were adorned wyth many learned Bishoppes and Martyrs though he woulde perchaunce seeke manie a pretye shyfte to shyfte awaye thys demaunde yet should he neuer make any good and sufficiente aunsweare vntyll he confessed the Popes primacye to be the verie cause to send so farre of The which the blessed Martyr of God and great learned Bishoppe of Lyons in Fraunce Ireneus writyng in the tyme of our firste Apostle Eleutherius doth confesse writyng That all Churches muste agree wyth the Churche of Rome for that the sayed Churche hath the greater principalitie and for that the traditions of the Apostles haue euer bene kept there In case nowe the pope had nothing to doe in matters ecclesiasticall within this Ileland in the tyme of the olde Britaines why did pope Celestinus appoint
promising by othe to Aldrede Archbisshop of Yorke that crouned hiÌ„ at S. Peters alter in Westminster before the clergy and the people that he would defende the holye Churches and their gouernours But tel your readers good M. Horn I beseche you why that King WilliaÌ„ contrary to the auncieÌ„t order vsed euer before and since was not crowned of Stigandus theÌ„ liuing and being Archbishop of Canterbury but of the bishop of York Yf ye can not or wil not for very shame to betraie your cause tel you reader then wil I do so much for you Forsoth the cause was that the Pope layde to his charge that he had not receiued his palle canonically The said Stigandus was deposed shortly after in a Councell holden at Winchester in the presence of .ij. Cardinals sent froÌ„ Pope Alexander the .2 and that as Fabian writeth for thre causes The first for that he had holden wroÌ„gfully the bisshoprik whyle Robert the Archbishop was liuing The second for that he had receyued the palle of Benett bishop of Rome the fifth of that name The third for that he occupied the said Palle without liceÌ„ce and leful authority of the court of Rome Your author Polychronicon writeth in the like effect Neubrigensis also newly priÌ„ted toucheth the depositioÌ„ of this StigaÌ„dus by the Popes Legat in EnglaÌ„d aÌ„d reporteth that the Popes Legat Canonically deposed him What liking haue you now M. Horne of KiÌ„g WilliaÌ„s supremacy Happy are you with your fellowes the protestaÌ„t bishops and your two Archbisshops that the said WilliaÌ„ is not now king For if he were ye se cause sufficieÌ„t why ye al shuld be depriued aswel as StigaÌ„dê° And yet ther is one other thiÌ„g worse thaÌ„ this and that is schisme and heresy Who woulde euer haue thought good reader that the Pope should euer haue found M. Horne him selfe so good a proctour for the Papacy againste him self and his fellowes For lo this brasen face which shortly for this his incredible impudency will be much more famouse then freer Bacons brasen head of the which the schollers of Oxforde were wonte to talke so much doth not blushe to tel thee good reader to his owne confusion of the Popes Legates and the Councell kepte at Winchester And al this is ye wotte wel to shewe that Kinge William was supreme head in al causes as wel temporall as spiritual Then doth he pleade on foorth full lustely for the Pope for Kinge William heareth a certayne Ecclesiasticall matter beinge in controuersie and dependinge in the Popes cowrte betwene the Archebisshop of Yorke and the Archebisshop of Caunterbury the which cause the Pope had remitted to be determined by the King and the bishops Well said M. Horne and like the Popes faithfull proctour For hereof followeth that the Pope was the supreame head and iudge of the cause And the Kinge the Popes Commissioner by whose commaundemeÌ„t the cause was sent ouer to be heard in EnglaÌ„d And yet was Hubertus the Popes Legat present at the end this notwithstaÌ„ding M. Horne would now belike make vs belieue that King William also thrusted out Abbats and supressed Monasteries when yt pleased him For he telleth vs that by the KiÌ„gs iudgement Abbat Thurstan was chaunged and his monks scattered abrode but he had forgotte to set in also that his authour and others say that it was for slaying of certayne of his monkes and wounding of certayne other The monks also had hurt many of his men And your author of the PollichronicoÌ„ telleth that these moÌ„ks were scattered abrode by the kiÌ„gs hest by diuers bisshopriks and abbays which latter words ye leue out As also you do in your Author FabiaÌ„ who saith not they were scattred about as you reporte as though they had bene scattred out of their coates as of late dayes they were but he saieth they were spred abrode into diuers houses through Englande so that they chaunged but their house not their Religion And so this was no spirituall matter that the kinge did neither gaue he herein any iudgement in any spirituall cause Nowe if all other argumentes and euidences fayled vs to shewe that kinge William toke not him self for supreame gouernour in all maner causes as you moste vntruely and fondly auouche we might well proue it againste yowe by the storie of Lanfranke whome kinge William as ye confesse made archebishop of Canterburie Though according to your olde manner ye dissemble aswell the depryuation of Stigandus in whose place the king set Lanfranke as that Lanfranke receyuid his palle from Rome and acknowledged not the kinge but the pope for supreame head of the Church Which thing doth manifestly appeare in his learned boke he wrote againste your greate graundsier Berengarius Who as ye doe nowe denied then the transubstantiation and the real presence of Christes bodie in the Sacramente and called the Churche of Rome which had condemned his heresie as ye vse to doe the Church of the malignante the councell of vanitye the see of Sathan To whome Lanfrancus answereth that there was neuer anie heretyke anie schismatyke anie false Christian that before hym had so wyckedly babled againste that see And sayth yet farder in an other place of the sayd boke Quotquot a primordio Christianae Ecclesiae Christiani nominis dignitate gloriati sunt etsi aliqui relicto veritatis tramite per deuia erroris incedere maluerunt sedem tamen sancti Petri Apostoli magnificè honorauerunt nullamque aduersus eam huiusmodi blasphemiam vel dicere vel scribere praesumpserunt Whosoeuer from the begynning of Christes Church were honored with the name of ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ though some forsaking the Truth haue gone astray yet they honoured much the See of Peter neyther presumed at any time either to speake or to write any such blasphemy He saieth also that the blessed Fathers doe vniformly affirme that maÌ„ to be an heretike that doth dissent from the RomaÌ„ and vniuersal Church in matter of faith But what nede I lay furth to thee good Reader LanfraÌ„ks learned books or to goe from the matter we haue in hand ministred to vs by M. Horne coÌ„cerning this matter sent to be determined before the King Such as haue or can get either PolychronicoÌ„ or FabiaÌ„ I would wish them to see the very place and thaÌ„ wil they meruail that M. Horne would for shame bring in this matter agaiÌ„st the Popes primacy for the confirmation wherof ye shal find in LaÌ„franks reasoning before the King for his right vpoÌ„ the church of York somthing worth the noting for the Popes primacy Beside this he writeth that Lanfrank was a man of singular vertue coÌ„stancy and grauity whose helpe and couÌ„sel for his affaires the King chiefly vsed And therfore your coÌ„clusion that ye inferre of such premisses as ye haue specified which as I haue shewed do not impugne but establish the popes primacy is a very fond folish and false coÌ„clusion It appeareth well both
come as Barons so for matters ecclesiasticall he appointeth specialle the conuocation Truthe yt is that before the conqueste and in William Conquerours tyme to as appeareth by old recordes writen as it semeth abowt the coÌ„quest the proctours of the clergye sate in the Lower howse And the sayde recordes do shewe that the Parliament properly standeth and consisteth in .3 degrees that is of the proctours of the clergye of the knightes of the sheere and of the Burgeses and Citizens For they represent the people and comminaltie of the realme As for the noble men bishoppes and othâ—r be there for their owne persons and not for other yf we shal beleue the said auncient records Nowe though these many yeres for matters politike the coÌ„uocation haue had nothing to doe yet as ofâ— as any paiemeÌ„t is to be made it taketh no place by vertue of ParliameÌ„t against the Clergy onles the Clergie do coÌ„sent Yf this be true in mony maters and if in auÌ„cieÌ„t time the Clergy had to do in ciuil maters also the which prerogatiue belik they left voluÌ„tarely that they might the better attend their owne spirituall vocatioÌ„ what an accoÌ„pt ought of all good reason to be made of the late parliament wherein mere Laie men haue turned vpsidowne the state of the Catholique faythe againste the full mindes of the Clergie I leaue it to euery wiseman well to consider But as I beganne to saye If Polidore meaneth not the Parliamente to be a Councell of Spirituall matters to what purpose or with what great wisedome haue ye alleaged him or that he calleth the making of Bisshops aÌ„d Abbats holy rites lawes of religioÌ„ and church ceremonies seing that the King gaue ouer the electing of bishoppes and seing that your Authour doth shew that Anselme rebuked the King therefore Nowe to those matters of Englande M. Horne addeth a greate Vntruthe of the Kyng of Hungarie tellyng vs out of Martinus that the Kynge of Hungarie vntill this time which is the yeare of grace 1110. and from thence euen til our daies maketh aÌ„d inuestureth according to his pleasure bisshops c. Thys I say is a great and flat vntruth For Martinus here saieth plainly the coÌ„trary thus At this time the King of HuÌ„gary saieth Martinus writing many aduertisements to the Pope by his letters gaue ouer the inuesturing of Bishops and of other prelats which vntil that time the kinges of Hungary were wonte to make These are the true wordes of Martinus in this place Now what passing impudency is this of M Hornes That which his Author telleth for the Popes primacy this man wresteth it to the Princes And therefore whereas Martinus telleth only that vntill that time kinges of Hungary inuested the Bishops and addeth farder that at the same time the kinge of Hungary gaue ouer the same into the Popes handes M. Horne bothe lewdely concealeth that and also of his owne most impudentlye and shamelessely addeth and from thence euen til our dayes which Martinus not only auoucheth not but telleth also plainely the contrarye to witte that at that time the king gaue ouer al such matters Farder to make the matter souÌ„d more princely you make Martinus say that the kinge of Hungary inuested Bishops according to his pleasure Which wordes according to his pleasure are not in Martinus at al but it is a poynt of your descant vpoÌ„ his playne and a fitte of your owne voluÌ„tary at your pleasure In dede this souÌ„ded pleasauntly in M. Hornes eares that by this exaÌ„mple he might also goe for a Bishop made at the Princes pleasure and to be remoued againe at her highnes pleasure But you hearde before by the forme of Paschalis his graunte made to Henry the .4 that though the Prince haue the inuesturing and confirming of Bishoppes graunted him yet it was neuer so grauÌ„ted to Princes that their oÌ„ly pleasure suffised to make a man a true Bishop For first whom the Prince inuested and confirmed he shoulde be liberè praeter violentiam simoniam electus chosen freely without violence or simony on the Princes part Which great faultes both the Emperours of Germanie and the kinges of oure land such as had the inuesturing of Bishops in their owne handes namely Henrie the .4 Emperoure and William Rufus of England most grieuouslie and daily committed Secondarelye though he were inuested and confirmed of the Prince yet post inuestituram Canonicè Consecrationem accipiant ab episcopo ad quem pertinuerint after the inuesturing let them saith Paschalis be consecrated of the Bisshop to whom they belong So likewise Leo .8 in his grauÌ„t made to Otho the .1 geuing to the Emperour the inuesturing of Bishops addeth Et consecrationem vnde debent and to be consecrated where they ought to be Which words vnde debent where they ought you for the nonse lefte out in your alleaging of this graunt made to Otho to th entent that your inuesturing of the Prince being without any coÌ„secration at al of your Metropolitane him self poore man being no Bishop neither might seme to be good and sufficient and to haue example of antiquitie For that purpose also ye make Martinus here to say that the king of Hungarie made Bishops according to his pleasure But you see nowe it is not the Princes only pleasure that maketh a Bisshop but there must be both free election without eyther forcing the Clergy to a choise or forcing the chosen to filthie bribery and also there must follow a due consecratioÌ„ which in you and al your fellowes doe lacke And therefore are in deede by the waye to conclude it no true Bisshoppes neither by the lawe of the Churche as you see neyther yet by the lawes of the Realme for wante of due Consecration expressely required by an Act of ParliameÌ„t renewed in this Queenes dayes in Suffragane Bisshoppes much more in you M. Horne The .120 Diuision pag. 74. b. And heâ—e sithen I am entred into the noting of the practises of other CouÌ„tries in this behalfe I might not onely note the doings about .421 this time of Frederike King of Cicill and Iames the King of Spaine his brother in reformation of Relligion in their dominions as appeareth in their Epistles vvriteÌ„ by Arnoldus de noua Villa but also make a digressioÌ„ to the state of other parts in ChristeÌ„doÌ„ as of the churches of Grece of Armenia of Moscouia c. that acknovvledged not any but .422 only their Princes to be their supreme gouernours in al things next to Christ as especially also to note that most auncient part of ChristeÌ„dom southvvard in Aethiopia conteining .62 kingdomes vnder the ruling of him vvhoÌ„ vve misname Presbyter Ioannes as vvho say he vver a Priest and head Bisshop ouer those christian Realmes hauing such a povver vvith them as the Popes 423 vsurpatioÌ„ hath chaleÌ„ged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersal Priest aÌ„d king If vve may beleue Sabellicus vvho saith that
that in thre thinges especially First in ruling and ordering of the Church by the Curates aÌ„d how they should order their diuine Seruice and minister the Sacrament of matrimonie as it was in England and other Christian Regions The seconde was how that the Lay people should behaue them selues towards their Curats and in what wise they should pay and offer to God their tithes The thirde was for making of their testamentes The .21 Chapter Of King Stephen King Henry the .2 and S. Thomas of Caunterbury Stapleton MAister Horn hath a maruelouse grace to dwel stil in such matters as nothing relieue his cause that is in the inuesturing of bisshoppes the which neither the Quenes Maiesty or her graces noble progenitours in our tyme haue challenged nor yet any other prince in England these many huÌ„dred yers Neither is it likely that King Stephen reserued the inuestitures to him self aswel for that his immediat predecessour King Henry after so long sturre about them gaue them ouer as that the Pope had so lately excoÌ„municated al such Princes PolychronicoÌ„ which work ye cite saith no such thing Verily King Stephen for a perpetual confirming of the clergies immunites made this solemne othe as it is recorded in WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury Ego Stephanus Dei gratia c. I Stephen by the grace of God by the assent of the clergy and of the people chosen to be King of England and consecrated thereunto of WilliaÌ„ the Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury aÌ„d Legat of the Church of Rome coÌ„firmed also afterward of InnoceÌ„tius the bishop of Rome in the regard aÌ„d loue of God I grauÌ„t the Church of God to be free and do coÌ„firme the dew reuereÌ„ce vnto her I promise I wil do nothing in the Church or in ecclesiastical matters by simony neither suffer any thing to be so don I affirm aÌ„d coÌ„firm the Iustice the power and the orderiÌ„g of Ecclesiastical persons and of al clerks and their matters to be in the haÌ„ds of the bishops I do enact and grauÌ„t the promotioÌ„s of the Churches with their priuileges coÌ„firmed and the customes thereof after the old maner kept to coÌ„tinue and remayn inuiolated And while such Churches shal be void of their ê“per pastours that both the Churches aÌ„d al the possessioÌ„s therof be iÌ„ the haÌ„d aÌ„d custody of the Clerks or of honest meÌ„ vntil such time as a Pastour be substituted according to the Canons Thus far William of Malmesbury Now that kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the .2 shuld reserue the said inuestitures to hiÌ„self which your author PolichronicoÌ„ saith not and that the blessed Saint and Martyr S. Thomas whoÌ„ ye cal Thomas Becket was sworn to the same this tale verily hath no maner of apparaÌ„ce or colour This was none of the articles for the which the king aÌ„d S. Thomas coÌ„teÌ„ded so much the which articles appere in the life of S. Thomas That in dede which ye recite is one of theÌ„ but how ye may proue your new supremacy therby that were hard for the wisest man in a couÌ„trey to tel Yea much rather yt serueth to the coÌ„trary and proueth the Popes supremacy who disallowed the said article with many other the King also beiÌ„g at leÌ„gth fain to yeld therin The like I say of the Kings doiÌ„gs in IrelaÌ„d wherof ye write which things as eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he did by the helpe of the primat of Armach so Giraldus CambreÌ„sis one that writeth of the kins doiÌ„gs ther aÌ„d one that was sent thither by the kiÌ„g saith he kept many couÌ„cels ther but by the popes wil aÌ„d coÌ„sent And Polidorê° sayth that the King obtayned the title of Irelond by the Popes authoritie Guilielmus Newburgensis writeth much lyke of WilliaÌ„ Conquerour praemonstrato prius Apostolico Papae iure quod in regno Angliae habebat licentiaque haereditatem conquirendi impetrata that before he inuaded England he did intimate his right and interest to the Pope and obtayned of him licence to atchiue and conquere his inheritaunce Here perchaunce wil many of your secte maruaile why ye haue either named S. Thomas or passed ouer the story so sleightlye and wil think that ye are but a dissembler and a traytour to their cause or at the least a very faynt patrone for theÌ„ especially seing M. Fox hath ministred you so much good matter prosequuting the matter .xj. leaues and more Your own frends wil say your allegations are but simple aÌ„d colde and in a maner altogether extrauagante and that ye might haue founde in M. Foxe other maner of stuffe as a nomber of Kinge Henry the seconde his constitutions and ordinaunces playne derogatorie to many of the Popes Lawes yea playne commaundemente that no man should appeale to Rome and that Peter pence should be no more payed to the Apostolicall see or that yf any man should be founde to bring in any interdict or curse against the Realme of England he should be apprehended without delaye for a traytour and so executed And finally that no maner decree or coÌ„maundemente proceding from the authority of the Pope should be receiued You shall there finde wil they say concerning the said Thomas his parson and doinges that he was no Martyr but a very rebell and traytour and that all his contention stode not vppon matters of faith religion true doctrine or sincere discipline but vpon worldly thinges as possessioÌ„s liberties exemptions superiorities and such like In deede these and suche other lyke thynges we finde in M. Foxe but he storieth these thynges with as good fayth and trouth as he doth all his other And here I would gladly for a while leaue M. Horne and take him in hand and shape him a full answere But in as much as this would require a long processe and for that this my answere allready waxeth loÌ„g I will forbeare the diligent and exact discussioÌ„ of the whole and wil open so much only to the vnlearned reader as may serue hiÌ„ for the true knowledge of the matter and for the discouering of M. Foxes crafty and vntrue dealing and withall for a full answere to these friuolouse and false arguments producted by M. Horne And here first not S. Thomas but the Kings stoutnes and sternnesse semeth to be repreheÌ„ded that would nedes haue an absolute answere of him and would not be contented with so reasonable an answere as he made Saluo ordine meo sauing my order No nor afterward with this exception Saluo honore Dei sauing the honour of God This modification or moderation may serue to any indifferent man that aduisedly considereth the kings articles proposed to S. Thomas such as might excuse him froÌ„ all stoutnes and stubbornes that M. Foxe and his aduersaries lay to him I intend not nowe to enter into any serious or deape examination of the sayd articles â–ª but this I wil say that yt is against al the olde canons of the Church yea and againste reason to that an Archbishop shulde be iudged of his
holie belief of the eternall deitie in this they re owne wickednes offende three together that is God they re neighbour and them selues God I saye whiles they do not knowe the faythe that they shoulde haue in God nor his counsayle They deceyue theire neighbours whiles vnder the pretēce of spirituall and ghostly feadinge they feade them with pleasaunt wicked heresie But they are most cruell to them selues whiles beside the losse of theire sowles as men making no accompte of lyfe but rashelye seeking death take a pleasure to bring theyr bodies to most payneful death the which they might by true knowledge and by a sownde and strong faythe auoyde and whiche is a most greauouse thing to be spoken they that remayne a lyue be nothing afrayde by they re example We can not staye and refrayne our selues but that we must plucke owte our sworde and take worthie vengeance vppon suche being enemies to God to them selues and to other persequuting them so muche the more earnestly by how muche the more they are iudged to spread abrode and to practise their wycked superstition nighe to Rome which is the head of all Churches Thus farre Friderike the Emperour Let nowe Mayster Foxe take this as a fytte ād worthie condemnation of al his stinking martyrs And take you this also Mayster Horne and digeste yt well and then tel me at your good leasure when ye are better aduised what ye haue wōne by this your supreame head or by what colour ye can make hym Supreame Head that confesseth the Church of Rome to be the Head of al Churches who also fealt the practise of the Popes Supreamacy aswel by excommunicatiō as by depryuation frō his empire that followed the sayde excommunicatiō the electours proceding to a new election at the Popes commaundemente As for Frideryke hym self for matters spirituall he acknowledged the Popes Supreamacy as ye haue heard and as yt appeareth in Petrus de vinea his Chaūceler that wrote his epistles though he thowght the Pope did but vsurpe vppon certaine possessions which Friderike notwithstāding his former othe made to the contrarie did afterwarde challenge The matter of S. Peters patrimony I will not medle withall as not greatly necessarye for our purpose the which when the Church of Rome lacked yet did not the Pope lacke his Supreamacie neither should lacke the sayde Supreamacie thowghe he should lacke the sayde patrimony hereafter or though his Bishoppricke were not indewed with one foote of land For it is no worldly power or temporal preeminence that hath sett vp the Popes primacy or that the Popes primacy consisteth in but it is a Supreme Authorytie ouer all Christes flocke such as to his predecessour S. Peter Christ him selfe gaue here on the earthe such as by generall Councels is confirmed and acknowledged and such as the continuall practise from age to age without intermission dothe inuincibly cōuince And for this Supreme gouernment ouer Christes flocke in Spiritual matters neither this Friderike neither any other Christian Emperour whatsoeuer except it were Constantius the Arrian euer striued or contended for with the Bishoppes of Rome To conclude therefore this onlye for this time I saye that your dealing with this Emperour Mayster Horne is to intolerable thus to misuse your readers and not to be ashamed so confidently to alleage this Emperour for the confirmation of your newe supreamacie Now thinck yow that Auentinus a man of our age and as farre as I can iudge a Lutheran and most certaynelie verie muche affectionated to thēperours against the Popes is of suche credite that because he sayeth yt therefore we muste belieue him that this Friderike was an other Charles the greate and moste profitable for the Christian common wealthe Howbeit let this also passe For the praise or dispraise of this Emperoure to oure principall matter which is whether the Quene be supreame head and Iudge of al causes ecclesiastical is but impertinent And therfore we shall now procede to the residue M. Horne The .127 Diuision pag. 79. a. In whiche time Henrie the .3 king of Englande held a solemne Councell in the whiche bothe by the sentence of the King and of the Princes not a fewe priuilegies were .435 taken awaie from the order of Priesthode at vvhat time the Popes Legate required a .436 tribute of all the Glergie but it was .437 denyed him Robert Grosthead vvhome yee call Saint Robert wrote vnto the Pope a sharpe Epistle because he grieued the Church of England with taskes and paiementes against reason of whiche when he sawe no redresse he with other Prelates of the lād cōplained vnto the King of the wast of the goodes and patrimonie of the Churche by the Popes neare kinsemen and other alient Bisshops whom the king auoided out of the Realme To vvhome also the Emperour Frederike vvrote that it vvas a shame for him to suffer any longer his Realme to be oppressed vvith the Popes tyrannie The .25 Chapter Of King Henrie the third Stapleton KING Henry the .3 toke away many priuileges from the order of Priesthode the clergie denied a tribute to the Popes Legate Roberte grostheade writeth sharply against the Popes exactions Frederike the Emperour writeth to the King that he shoulde not suffer his Realme to be oppressed with the Popes tyrrannie Ergo M. Fekēham must take an othe that the Quene is Supreme Head Yf these and such like arguments conclude Maister Horne then may you be bolde to blowe your Horne and triumphantly to reioyce like a Conquerour But nowe what if the matter of your argumentation be as yll or worse then the forme of yt Ye ought to proue that in this kings dayes the lyke regimente was for matters Ecclesiasticall as is nowe and that the kinge toke vppon him all supreamacy Ecclesiasticall The contrarie whereof is so euidente by all our Chroniclers and by the authours your selfe alleage and otherwise in this shorte declaration of king Henry the .3 ye do so friuolously trifle and excedingly lie as ye haue done and will doe in the reste that I muste beside all other matters by me before rehersed cōcerning the Donatists saye of you as S. Augustine sayd of them He sayd of the Donatistes that in theyr reasoning with the catholykes before Marcellinus Nimium patienter pertulit homines per inania vagantes tam multa superflua dicentes ad eadem toties conficta redeuntes vt gesta tātis voluminibus onerata pene omnes pigeret euoluere c. He suffred with ouer much patience those felowes wandring about trifles and so full of superfluous talke and returning so ofte to the selfe same matters fayned and forged that the Acts of that cōferēce were so lodē with such huge volumes that it would wery any mā to reade thē ouer ād by the reading to know how the matter was debated Yea their extraordinary vagaries were so thick ād so many that Marcellinus was fayn as Frāciscus
hath plainelye condemned the prophane maner of determinyng causes Ecclesiasticall nowe vsed by mere laye men at the warrant of suche as yowe are But for the Popes Primacye none more clere then this Charlemaine bothe in his doinges as in the cause of Pope Leo the .3 and in his sayinges as in the booke so much by you and your fellowes alleaged and in the decrees it appeareth Lewys the first sonne to this Charlemayne practised no parte of your Supremacye but the Popes at that tyme hadde as full vse thereof as any Popes before or fithens the confirmation of the Pope before elected and chosen notwithstandinge of the which matter in that place I haue aunswered you sufficientlye There also you haue Maister Horne out of the Notable Epistle of Nicolaus .1 to Michael the Emperour and by the practise of the .8 Generall Councell at large declared vnto you both the Popes Primacye in all Spirituall matters and the Emperour or Princes subiection in the same by the Confession of the Emperour himselfe Basilius of Constantinople present in that Councel Arnulphus his example hathe nothinge holpen yowe The bedroll of certaine euill Popes by yow browght in onelye declareth your malice to Gods Vicares and furdereth nothinge your badde cause Your surmise adioyned of the cause of the calamities at that tyme hathe argued your greate folye and ignorance of the stories except we shall say that malice made you blinde Otho the first shewed such obediēce to the See of Rome yea to the naughty Pope Iohn the .12 that he is no fit exāple for the like gouernement in Princes as you maintayne but for the like obedience to the See Apostolike as Catholike Princes and Emperours haue alwaies shewed you coulde not haue brought a more notable or excellent example ād that proued out of the Authours by your selfe alleaged Hugh Capet the Frenche King and Otho the .3 Emperour haue euen in the matters by your selfe treated bene proued obediēt and subiect to the See Apostolike without any colour of the like gouernement as you would fasten vpon them Your great matter of Henry the .4 and Pope Hildebrād hath concluded flatte against you with a great number of your lewde vntruthes in that behalfe discouered and confuted The Popes Primacy in no matter more abundantly and clerely proued The matter of inuesturing bishops your chief matter to proue the Princes Supremacy in al Ecclesiasticall causes in Henry .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours hath proued your purpose no deale at al namely Henry .5 resigning vp all such pretensed right to pope Calixtus the .2 But in al these matters how beastly you haue belyed the stories I haue I trust sufficiently declared Frederike Barbarossa speaketh no woorde for your barbarous paradoxe he obeyed no lesse then other Emperors the See of Rome yea and at the last submitted himselfe to the Pope whō before he persecuted not as true Pope but as he thought an intruded Pope He neuer made question whether he ought to obeye the See Apostolike or no but only he doubted who was the true elected Pope and tooke parte with the worste side The question nowe in our dayes is farre vnlike And so are your proufes M. Horne farre and extreme wide from the purpose in hande Nowe for matters of our owne Countre and for Ecclesiasticall gouernement practised therin you are so ouertaken as in no Countre more It hath well appered by that I haue at large sayd and proued that longe and many yeres before the Conqueste at which time you onely beginne your course as well in Brytannie before the Saxons coming as in England after of thē it was so called the Popes Primacy was clerely confessed and practised euen as it is at this day amonge the Catholikes euery where As for the gouernement of William the Conquerour of William Rufus his sonne and of kinge Henry the first it hath bene proued so farre vnlike to that which you pretende of right to appertayne to the Crowne of Englande yea to all princes whatsoeuer that the Popes Supreme gouernement in spirituall matters is by their examples yea euen by the testimony of your owne Authours so expressely proued and so strongely established that a man may well wonder what wytte honestie or discretion you had ones to touche the remembraunce of them for proufe of so badde a cause Your patched adiuncte of the kinges of Hungary hath appeared a greate vntruth on your part and nothing for your purpose except lies can proue your purpose That which foloweth of the Armenians and of the Aethyopians proueth also moste euidently the Popes Supremacy in those Countries but proueth no whit your singular paradoxicall primacy Verely so singular that in no one parte of the vniuersall worlde it can be founde The doinges of King Stephen and kinge Henry the .2 haue proued the popes Supremacy in our Coūtre but that kinde of Supremacy as you imagine they make no proufe of in the worlde The Martyrdome of S. Thomas by the way also is defended against your ād M. Foxes lewed lying about that matter Henry the .6 Philip and Otho the .4 Emperors of Rome haue bene no fitte examples for the like gouernement now in England and your sely argumentes in that behalfe haue bene to to childish and feble Your proufes of kinge Richard the firste and of kinge Iohn haue appeared mere ridiculous Onely by occasion therof the lewed lying of M. Foxe hath bene partly discouered touchinge kinge Iohn Your matters of Fraunce about that time haue proued the popes primacy not the Princes By the discourse of Friderike the .2 his doinges as your principall cause hath taken a great foyle so a mayne number of other your heresies by your own Authours and your owne Supreme head condemned haue geuē a great cracke to al your Religion beside The time of kinge Henry the .3 condemneth alltogether the primacy in your booke defended and pronounceth clerely for the Popes Supremacy by sundry and open practises as Appeales to Rome depositions of prelates by the pope makinge of Ecclesiasticall lawes by his Legate and such other And for your parte in that place you haue vttered your greate ignorance euen in the latin tongue At that time also S. Lewys the Frenche kinge agnised no lesse the popes primacy in Fraunce and therefore can be no fitte example of such Supreme gouernement as by Othe M. Feckenham is required to sweare vnto The like also appeareth by the state of Apulia and Sicilia in those dayes As for kinge Edwarde the firste kinge of England the Popes primacy in his time was so well agnised in the realm of England that euen in temporal matters his Authorytie tooke place Your fonde surmise of the Statute of Mortemayne hath exemplified your lewde lying and encreased the number of your maniefolde vntruthes It hath not exemplified your pretended primacy neither any thinge furdered you for proufe of your matter Philip le
time some Godly Princes that vvere othervvise geueÌ„ Eusebius in his Ecclesiasticall History maketh mention of one Philippus a moste Christian Emperour of vvhom and his sonne also being Emperour vvith him Abbas Vrspurgensis vvitnesseth that they vvere the first of al the Romaine Emperours that became Christians vvho also declared by theyr .515 deedes and vvorkes as Abbas saieth that they had in them the feare of God and the most perfect Christian faith Constantinus also the Emperour Father to Constantine the greate did moste diligently of all others seeke after Gods fauour as Eusebius vvriteth of him He did prouide by his gouernment that his subiectes did not only enioye greate peace and quietnes but also a pleasant conuersation in holines and deuotion towardes God Idolatours and dissemblers in Religion he banished out of his Courte and such as confessed Gods truth he reteined and iugded most worthy to be about an Emperour commaunding such to haue the guarde both of his person and dominion He serued and worshipped the only true God He condemned the multitude of Gods that the wicked had He fortified his house with the praiers of holy and faithful men and he did so consecrat his Court and Palaice vnto the seruice of God that his housholde companie was a congregation or Church of God within his palaice hauing Gods mynisters and what soeuer is requisit for a Christian congregation Polidorus in his Historie of Englande affirmeth also of this Emperour that he studied aboue al other thinges to encrease the Christian Religion vvho after his death vvas rekened in the nuÌ„ber of saincts To these fevve adde Lucius a king of our ovvn country vvho although he vvas not in might coÌ„parable to CoÌ„stantine the mighty Emperor yet in zeale tovvardes God in abolishing idolatry and false religion in vvinning and dravving his subiects by al meanes to the ChristiaÌ„ faith in mainteining aÌ„d defending the sincere Christianity to the vttermost of his povver he vvas equall vvith ConstaÌ„tine and in this pointe did excel him that he longe before Constantine brake the Ise gaue the onsette and shapt a patern for Constantine to follovv vvhereby to vvorke that in other parts vvhich he had achieued vvithin his ovvn dominioÌ„ This noble king of very loue to true Religion .516 as Polidore testified of him Procured him selfe and his subiectes to be baptised caused his natioÌ„ to be the first of al other prouinces that receiued the Gospell publiquely did drawe his people to the knowledge of the true God banished at ones al maner of prophane worshipping of Goddes and coÌ„maunded it to be leaft CoÌ„uerted the teÌ„ples of the Idolatours to be Churches for the ChristiaÌ„s And to be short he emploied and did bestowe al his seruice and power moste willingly to the furtherauÌ„ce and encrease of the ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ whiche he plaÌ„ted most sincerely throughout his countrey and so lefte it at his death almoste an huÌ„dreth yeres before Constantine vvas Emperour and therefore vntruely sayed of you that Constantine vvas the very first Christian king that ioyned his svvorde to the maintenaunce of Gods vvorde Sithe this king Lucius so longe before Constantine did not only these thinges that Polidore ascribeth vnto him but also did theÌ„ of his ovvn authority vvithout any .517 knovvledge or consent of the Pope Nor Eleutherius then Bishop of Rome to vvhome aftervvardes king Lucius did vvrite to see some of Caesars and the Romaine Lawes vvas any thing offended vvith the kinges doinges but greatly .518 commending him therein councelled him not to stand vppon the Romain lavves vvhiche saith the Pope might be reprehended but as he began vvithout them so to go on and dravv Lavves .519 alonely out of the Scripture vvhich aftervvardes more at large the Saxon kinges as 520. Iune and Aluredus did The epistle of Pope Eleutherius to king Luciê° is as follovveth Petistis à nobis c. You haue desired of vs that the Romayne Lawes aÌ„d the Lawes of Caesar might be sent ouer to you the which ye would haue vsed in your kingdome of Brytanny VVe may at al times reproue the Romaine Lawes and the Lawes of Caesar the lawe of God we can not For ye haue receyued of late by the diuine mercy in your kingdome of Brytany the Lawe and faithe of Christ. Ye haue with you in your kingdome both the old and newe testament take out of them the Lawe by the grace of God through the councell of your kingdome and by it through Gods sufferaunce shall ye rule your kingdome of Britanie for you are the Vicar of God in your kingdom according to the Prophet King The earth is the Lordes and all that therein is the compasse of the world and they that dwell therein And againe according to the Prophet king Thou hast loued righteosnes and hated iniquitie wherefore God euen thy God hath anointed thee with the oile of gladnes aboue thy fellowes And againe according to the Prophet Kinge geue the Kinge thy iudgement O God and thy righteousnes vnto the Kinges Sonne For it is not geue the iugement and righteousnes of Caesar for the Christian nations and people of your kingdome are the kinges sonnes which dwel and consiste in your kingdome vnder your protection and peace according to the Gospel euen as the henne gathereth together her chickeÌ„s vnder her winges The nations indede of the kingdom of Britany and people are yours aÌ„d whom being diuided you ought to gather together to concorde and peace and to the faith and to the Lawe of Christ and to the holy Church to reuoke cherishe mainteine protect rule and alwaies defende them both from the iniurious persons and malicious and from his enemies VVoe be to the kingdome whose King is a child and whose Princes banquet early a King I name not for his smal and tender age but for follie and wickednes and madnes according to the Prophet King bloud thirsty and deceitfull men shall not liue out halfe theyr daies By banqueting we vnderstand glotonie through glotonie riotousnes through riotousnes al filthie and euil thinges according to Kinge Salomon wisdome shal not enter into a frowarde soule nor dwell in the body that is subdued vnto sinne A kinge is named of ruling and not of a kingedome so longe as thou rulest well thou shalt be king which vnlesse thou doe the name of a Kinge shall not consist in thee and thou shalt lese the name of a King which God forbid Almighty God geue vnto you so to rule your kingdom of Britanie that ye may reigne with him for euer whose Vicar ye are in the kingdom aforesaid VVho with the Father c. Stapleton M Fekenham will nowe shewe three causes why he can not be perswaded in coÌ„science to take the othe The first is for that Christe appointed to his Apostles and theyr successours being bishoppes and priestes and supreamacie of spiritual gouernmente and not to Princes being in Christes time and so coÌ„tinuing idolators and
nor any other Realme may laufully dissent froÌ„ this Church or renouÌ„ce and refuse to haue coÌ„munion therevvith as God be praised vve of this realme do novve shevve our selues by al ChristiaÌ„ meanes neuer more at any time to .548 agree and coÌ„sent in the vnity of this Catholike Church in necessary doctrine right faith true ReligioÌ„ and the right vse of Christes Sacramentes The foule .549 lies that you heape together vvherevvith shamefully to defoyle your ovvne neast and natiue couÌ„try neadeth none other coÌ„futatioÌ„ thaÌ„ only to make theÌ„ plaine to be seen and iudged of al meÌ„ that the Realme may be sory that euer it nestled so vnnatural and filthy a byrde and your friendes ashamed of so malicious and impudent a Liar This is a levvde .550 Lie that this Realme dissenteth froÌ„ the Catholike Church in the forenamed poiÌ„ts This is a .551 shameful Lie that by corporall othe or any other vvaies vve renounce and refuse to haue coÌ„munion vvith the Catholike Church of Christe And this is a monsterous .552 Lye that the catholike Church is a foraine authority aÌ„d povver out of this Realm VVho vvas euer so madde as ones to thinke or so doltish as to speake any thing againste the Catholike Church but specially to forsake it and that bicause it is a foraine povver and authority The Othe maketh no mention in any one vvorde of the Catholique Church it speaketh of .553 a foraigne Prince Prelate and PoteÌ„tate and so of the foraigne Povver and authority of suche a foraigne state VVherevpon M. FekenhaÌ„ coÌ„cludeth as it vvere by ReuelatioÌ„ in a MoÌ„kishe dreame vvithout rime or reason that therfore the catholike Church is forsakeÌ„ as though there vvere no differeÌ„ce betvvixt a foraine Prince or prelate and the Catholique Churche or that the Catholique Church might be called a foreine Povver or a forine authority to a ChristiaÌ„ Realm This is such a nevv kind of Diuinity is vvas neuer heard or redde of in any vvriter no not in the LegeÌ„d of GoldeÌ„ Lies The .4 Chapter defending M. Feckenhams thirde chiefe poynt and prouing euidently that the Othe destroyeth two Articles of our Crede And by occasion of the protestantes dissension in these lowe Countres heâ—e Stapleton THE effect of M. Fekenhams third poynt resteth in this that he caÌ„not vouchsafe to take the othe for that it is against two articles of the faith I belieue the holy catholâ—ke Church and I belieue the coÌ„munioÌ„ of Saints For the which argumeÌ„t M. Horn setteth vpoÌ„ him with great force both of diuinity and logike He maruaileth that M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ coÌ„trary to th'opinioÌ„ vniuersally receiued of al the catholik Church maketh of xij xiij articles of the crede making the coÌ„munion of saints an article of the faith which was none in the time of S. CypriaÌ„ and S. Augustine Then like a lustie logicioner he auoucheth that there is no way any coÌ„tradictioÌ„ to the catholike faith in taking an othe for the renouncing of al foraine power Last of al he setteth forth a definitioÌ„ of the catholike church Suerly M. Fekenham had nede beware now least M. Horne proue him an heretike for he can not be farre froÌ„ heresy that mainteineth an opinioÌ„ coÌ„trary to the vniuersal church But because ye charge him so hardly M. Horne we muste see wel to the matter and we muste coÌ„sider somwhat exactly whether there be no more articles then xij to be belieued And here though ye beare the countenance of a great Bishop I must be so bold to bring you to your cathechisme and to seuer euery thing into his owne proper kinde The first article then is I belieue in God The .2 I belieue in God the Father The .3 that he is omnipotente The .4 that he is the creatour of heaueÌ„ and earth The .5 I belieue in Iesus Christ The .6 I belieue he was coÌ„ceiued of the holy ghost The .7 That he was borne of the virgin Marie The .8 That he suffâ—ed vnder Pontius Pilatus and the .9 that he desceÌ„ded into hell The .10 that he rose fâ—oÌ„ death the .3 day The .11 that he asceÌ„ded into heauen and the .12 that he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead Here haue ye alredie twelue articles the denial of any one of theÌ„ being opeÌ„ heresie And theÌ„ immediatly haue we yet certaine articles more As I belieue in the holy ghost I belieue the catholike church the coÌ„munioÌ„ of saints the forgiuenes of sinnes the resurrectioÌ„ of the fleshe and the life euerlasting Denie me yf ye dare M. Horne any one of these to be an article of our faith coÌ„teined by expresse words in the coÌ„mon crede I say nothiÌ„g here of many other articles that ye are aswel bound to belieue as these As that Christe is consubstantial to the Father that he hath two natures and two willes and that the holy Ghost procedeth from the Father and the sonne with such like The opinioÌ„ of many learned meÌ„ in the churche is M. Horne that there be fowrtene articles of the faith wherin aswel the diuines as the canonistes do coÌ„moÌ„ly agree And to omitte other couÌ„tries the bishops of EnglaÌ„d in their sinodes haue determined aÌ„d takeÌ„ order by diuerse coÌ„stitutions prouincial that aswel the articles of the faith accordiÌ„g to this nuÌ„ber as the .10 coÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„ts should be quarterly expounded and declared to the people by theire curates in the vulgar tong Truth yt is that they are commonly called the .12 articles of the faith not because they are precisely but xij But because yt is thowght that the Apostles before they were dispersed abrode in the worlde to preache made eche one a parcel of the coÌ„mon crede And for that cause they are vsually called the .12 articles Or for that they be reducible to .12 principal articles to the which some do reduce theÌ„ or to .14 as they are vsually reduced in the Schooles In this sort the Article of the coÌ„munion of Saints may be coÌ„prehended in the Article of the holy Catholike Church Vnder the whiche as ye say S. CypriaÌ„ and S. Austine do coÌ„prehend it Yet in this point ye are deceiued that ye suppose the expositioÌ„ of the Crede to be made by S. Cyprian For it is not his expositioÌ„ but Ruffinus or some others as the thing it self sheweth most euideÌ„tlie Touching the .2 point we feare nothing your Logike nor your high cuÌ„ning wherby ye tel vs of an oppositioÌ„ contrary relatiue priuatiue and disparatiue and of Propositions coÌ„trary subcoÌ„trary subalterne and coÌ„tradictory Lesse Logike might haue serued M. Horne for ye do not soile M. FekeÌ„hams but your own Argument And then is it an easy matter for a man framing an argument of his own to frame also what solution it pleaseth him But let vs take M. Fekenhams true argument and we shal find a plaine contradictory which is the extremest of al oppositioÌ„s betwen the tenour of the Othe and betwen this Article of
our Crede that M Fekenham here toucheth This is you say your self here M. Horne the propositiō of that part of the othe Al true subiects ought and must forsake al foraine iurisdictiōs powers superioritie praeeminences and authorities of euery foraine Prince and Prelate state or Potentate The propositiō of M. Fekenhā is that to beleue the holy Catholik Church is as much to say as to be subiect and obediēt to the Catholik Church But the Catholik Church cōprehēdeth al the corps of Christēdom as wel without the realme as within the realme subiect and obediēt to one head the Pope of Rome And this Pope of Rome is to you a foraine Prelate Power and Potentate as your self doth afterward expoūd it Ergo by vertue of the oth you force al the Quenes subiects to renoūce and forsake al the corps of Christēdom without the realm which is as I haue said the extreme cōtradictory to this Al true subiects ought and must beleue obey and be subiect to the whole corps of Christendom as well without the Realme as within You answer The Othe maketh no mētion in any one word of the Catholike Church But I replie In that you exclude al foraine power and authoritie you exclude also the Catholik Church which is no lesse forain to you thē is the Pope to whom that Church is subiect as the body to the head You saye the Othe speaketh of a foraine Prince Prelate and Potentate and so of the foraine power and authority of such a foraine state but I replie First that you belye the Othe For the Othe speaketh not of a forraine Prince Prelate and Potentate but of euery foraine Prince Prelate and potentate as but the second leafe before your selfe describeth this part of the Othe And so expresly you renounce as al Princes so all Prelates of Christes Churche whiche is the whole Catholike Church And so the Othe is plaine contradictory to this Article I beleue the Catholique Churche Secondarily I replie that the foraine authoritie of such a foraine state is in your sense the whole Churches authoritie subiect to the Pope of Rome And so ones again by the report of your Oth in renoūcing al forain autority you renoūce al the Churches authority without the realme of Englād as much to say you renoūce to beleue ād obey the Catholik church And as much to say you protest by oth to beleue and obey only the church within the realm of England Cōsider now good Reader whether this third part of the oth be not mere cōtradictory in effect to this article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Church supposing that we must not onely beleue but also obey and be subiect to the Catholike Church Which is the Argumēt that M. Fekenham proposeth and is the demaund in M. Fekenhams issue To the which M Horne answereth neuer a whit But frameth a nother opposition such as in deede might well become a dremer in his dreme Againe betwen this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmuniō of Saints ād your othe I renoūce al foraine iurisdictiōs power superiority praeeminēce of euery foraine Prince and Prelate is a plaine and extreme cōtradiction For as to renoūce euery forain Prince bīdeth al the subiects of Englād to obey ōly the prince of that lād and no prince out of the lād in al tēporal causes ād things which part of the Othe no Papist in England euer refused to take and which for my part M. Barlow of Chichester can beare me witnesse I refused not but expreslie offered my self to take at what time vpō refusal of the other part he depriued me as much as laie in him of my prebend in that church so to renoūce euery forain Prelate as the othe expresly speaketh bindeth al the subiects of England to obey only the Prelates of that lād and not to obey any Prelate without the land what soeuer he be in any spiritual or Ecclesiasticall cause Which is as euery man may see the extreme cōtradictory to this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmunion of Saints Wherby is ment as M Fekenhā reasoneth and M. Horne denieth not nor can with any shame deny that euery Christian man ought to beleue a perfecte attonement participation and cōmunion to be emongst al beleuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in religion and sacraments He confesseth also that it is not lauful for vs of the realm of England therin to dissent from the Catholik Church of Christ dispersed in al other Realms This is a most true and inuincible opposition betwene the Othe and the article or parte of our Crede most truly and learnedly set forth by M. Feck lewdly dissembled ād no whit answered by M. Horn. Now though you and your felowes M. Horne wil seme to expound by the authority of euery foraine Prelate the authority of the Pope only yet who seeth not what an heape of absurdities doo folow therof For first is the Pope euery forain Prelate or yf he be not why sweare you against euery forain Prelate Secondly is euery forain Prelate the Pope then haue we I trowe more Popes then one Thirdly why should yow rather meane by a forain Prelate the B. of Rome in Italy then the B. of Millayn in Lombardy the B. of Toledo in Spain the B. of Lisbona in Portugal the B. of Parys in Fraunce the B. of Ments in Germany or any other bishope in these lowe Countries here in Sicily in Polonia in Prussia or any other where without the Realm of Englād Or what is ther in the B. of Rome to make hī forain which is not also in al the forenamed bishops yea ī al catholik bishops beside those of the realm of Englād Fourthly when you renounce euery forain Prelat ▪ You doe plainly renoūce al Prelates whatsoeuer without the realm of Englād and so you renoūce al society cōmuniō ād Feloshyp of saints that is of faithful folk in the Church of Christ. Fiftly albeit the othe had expresly named or entended to renoūce the pope only yet in so doing they had renoūced al Catholik bishops beside And that not only because al Catholike bisshoppes are subiect to the Pope as to their head whereby renoūcing the Head you renoūce also the bodye vnder that Head but also because the faith the doctrin ād the religiō of the Pope of Rome is no other thē the faith doctrin ād religiō of al other Catholik bishops Neither is the faith of other Catholik bishops any other faith thē the Pops faith is Therfor who renoūceth by othe the Pope of Rome for a forain Prelat and his faith ād doctrine for forain he renoūceth also by othe the faith and doctrine of al other Catholik bishops without the Realme of England for forain Sixtly in renoūcing all power and Authority of euery forayn Prelat you renoūce the Lutherā and Sacramētary Superintēdents of Geneua of Zurich of Basil of Wittēberg
deuised this holsome Councell to seke for ayde of the Bisshoppes of FraÌ„ce against their spirituall enemies wherevpoÌ„ two learned bisshops of France Germanus and Lupus were sent into Brittanie to redresse and represse those heresies If those Catholike Brittanies had taken such an othe as M. Horn here doth iustifie they should I trow haue incurred periurie or treason to seke redresse in matters of religion at the handes of those foraine Bisshoppes Likewise when Melitus the first Bisshoppe of London trauailed out of Englande to Rome to counsell Pope Boniface of matters touching the direction of the Englishe Churche when also the Clergy of Scotlande being troubled with the Pelagian heresie and schismaticall obseruation of Easter sent to Rome for redresse Maister Horne must be driuen to say either that those Bisshoppes committed periurie and treason against their Princes or els that in those dayes no such othe was tendred nor no such regiment practised on Princes partes as this othe commaundeth Farder if it be necessarie reasonable or requisite that all true subiestes must renounce the Iurisdiction and Authoritye of euery forain prelate Howe farre was S. Augustine ouersene which so often tymes so earnestlye and so expressely chargeth the Donatistes with the Authoritie power and iurisdiction of forain prelates beyond the seas out of Afrike He saieth of them touching the accusation of Cecilianus their Bisshoppe Quem primò vtique apud collegas transmarinos conuincere debuerant They ought first of all to haue conuinced him before his fellowe Bisshops beyond the seas He saith farder that in case Cecilian hadde bene gyltye they ought not therefore to separate themselues from the Churches beyonde the seas of Ephesus of Smirna of Laodicea and of other Countreis He saith the whole Churche of Christ is but one bodye And they that separate them selues from that bodye vt eorum coÌ„munio non sit cuÌ„ toto quacuÌ„que diffunditur sed in aliqua parte separata inueniatur manifestum est eos non esse in Ecclesia Catholica so that they coÌ„municate not with the whole body whersoeuer it be spred abroad but be fouÌ„d to be separated in some parte therof it is manifest that they be not in the Catholike Churche I say nowe M. Horne yf by vertue of this othe euerye true subiect must renounce euery foraine prelate then did S. Augustine much wronge to the Donatistes to require them to conuince their aduersarie before the Bisshops beyond the seas which doth import an Authority of al those forain bishops ouer the Africans alone theÌ„ was he to blame to charge them with separatioÌ„ froÌ„ forain prelates of Ephesus Smirna and Laodicea and other Countreis Last of all then was he farre wyde to pronounce them for meÌ„ cleane out of the Catholike Churche which seuered them selues from the society of any part thereof Then also might the Donatist had he learned so far furth his lesson as you haue both easied him self of much trauell out of Afrike into Italy and Fraunce and also might sone haue stopped S. Augustines mouth saying What haue we to doe with forain prelates beyond the seas what nede we care for their Authority iurisdiction society and communion We are true subiectes of Afrik We renounce al foraine power Iurisdiction and Authoritye And truely I see no cause but with as good reason and conscience al subiects of all realmes may and ought to renounce by othe the power and Authoritie of al forain prelats or bishops out of their land and Countre as we of EnglaÌ„d must aÌ„d ought so to do out of ours Which if it be ones graunted enacted and agreed vpoÌ„ in al other realmes as it is in oures what ende wil there be of schismes and dissension in the Church What hope of vnytie can be coÌ„ceyued Or howe can euer vnytie be long maintayned What communion what society what felowshippe can there be amonge Christen people What Authorytie shall general Councels haue which consiste in maner altogether in forayn prelates and bishops if this othe be accompted good In the first second third fourth fyft sixt seuenth and eigth general CouÌ„cell of Christendom we reade not of any one Braityne or English bishop to haue ben present there In the 6. general Councels pope Agatho coÌ„fessed that Theodorus the Archbishop of Caunterbury was called thither and long looked for But for his great charge at home in those beginnings of the English Church he came not Wilfrid of Yorke was at Rome but not at Constantinople where that general CouÌ„cel was holden What theÌ„ shal our Church of England renounce the Authoryte of al those general Councels as the Authorytie of foraine prelats by vertu of this Othe What can be more detestable or abhomynable But they which conceyued and endyted firste this thirde parte of the Othe of renouncing all Authoryte of euery forain prelat had they not trow you M. Horn a directe ey to general Councels and did they not by that clause closely disburden and discharge the whole realme of al obedience to general CouÌ„celles namely to the general CouÌ„cel of Trent that theÌ„ was assembled And if they intended not so much see you not then howe vnaduisedly howe daungerously and to howe great a preiudice that part of the Othe was conceyued and endyted Agaâ—ne yf so much was not intended howe cometh it to passe that in the iniunctions where the Othe is drawen as much as may be to a gentle exposition this part is not so interpreted as it might not seme to exclude the Authority of general Councels then the which there is in the Churche no higher or more Supreme Authoritye excepte the Pope him selfe that is the vndoubted Heade thereof By this that hath ben said appereth M. Horne how falsly and slaunderously you charge M. FekenhaÌ„ with thre seueral lies lâ—wde shameful aÌ„d moÌ„strous For first it is no lewde lie but a foule and lewde heresy of yours that you haue erected a new faith a new Religion and a new vse of Sacraments not only to al the Church throughout the worlde before your daies but also froÌ„ your felow protestaÌ„ts the LutheraÌ„s the OsiaÌ„drins aÌ„d the Anabaptists If you take this for a slauÌ„der clere your self of your horrible heresies aÌ„d schisms in the table of Staphylus It is no shameful lie but a shameful and worse then a detestable case that by this corporall othe you haue forced many a soule to renouÌ„ce and refuse in effect though not in plain words the deuil hiÌ„self would not be so bolde at lest at the beginning these two Articles or points of our faith I beleue the Catholik Church and I beleue the CoÌ„munion of Saints It is no moÌ„strous lie but a most monstrous and pytiful case that you by othe renouÌ„cing the power and Authority of euery forain prelat in plaine Englishe haue made the Catholik Church which coÌ„sisteth of al forain prelats and bisshops out of England not of English bisshops onely in plaine Englishe a mere foraine
power and Authority out of Englande For yf euery foraine prelat be renounced is not all power and Authority of the Church which dependeth only of Prelates and Bisshops accompted also forayne and for very forayne renounced It is so It is so Maister Horne The Othe runneth largely and expressely You can not you may not you shal not God geuing vs his grace bleare our eyes with vayn talke or make vs to say we see not that which we see we heare we feele we vnderstande You sawe you sawe your self M. Horne that the woordes of the Othe being taken as they lie verbatim as you say they must did expressely renounce the Catholike Churche And therefore Marke wel gentle Reader You M. Horne thinking and labouring to remoue this opinion from the Reader for though you thinke in very dede that nor Churche nor prelat but only the expresse liuely worde of God muste be heard and obeyed yet yow dare not as yet for very shame to expresse that detestable minde of yours the lusty braue Chalenge of Maister Iewel offering to yeld to any one sentence or any one old doctor withdrawing you perhaps not a litle therfro do tel hiÌ„ that the Othe maketh no mention in any one worde of the Catholike Church but it speaketh say you of a forain Prince and Prelate c. Wherein to auoyde the manifest absurditye you flatly belye the Othe For the Othe speaketh not M. Horne of a forain Prince and Prelate c. But the Othe expressly saith of euery forain Prince and Prelat c. Now wheÌ„ it renouÌ„ceth the power of euery forain Prelat it renounceth the power of al Catholik Bishops without the realm of England which al are forain Prelats to the realm of England whereupon in dede M. Fekenham coÌ„cludeth not as it were by reuelation in a Monkishe dream without ryme or reason as that grosse head of yours most vilely rayleth against such a sobre and discrete prelate but with good reason and plaine euidence that therefore the Catholik Church is by Othe renouÌ„ced Not as though there were no difference betwene a foraine Prince or Prelat and the Catholike Church as you ful peuishly make Maister Fekenham to reason but bycause there is no difference betwene euery foraine Prelate as the Othe speaketh and the Catholike Churche Seing as I haue often said the Catholyk Church consisteth of euery forayn Prelate without the realme of EnglaÌ„d much more then of al the prelates within the realme of EnglaÌ„d Yea though euery foraine prelate without the realme of England may and haue in many General councells prescribed ouer al the bishoppes of England yet all the Bishoppes of England nether haue or may at any tyme prescribe ouer euery foraine Prelate without the realme of England This othe therfore excludeth plainely the Authority of the Catholike Church and fighteth directly against all good reason and order Now the definitioÌ„ or descriptioÌ„ of the catholik Church such as ye bring is much lyke to a shooe that serueth euery fote or to a Welshmans hose that serueth euery legge Simon Magus Marcion Hebion Manicheus Photinus Arrius Nestorius and al other sects that euer were will graunt to this your definition and wil therby challenge the Church to their sect only as ye do to yours But herein your synagoge resembleth the faulse and schismatical teÌ„ple that Onias made in Aegypte and Sanaballites in Samaria in the mount of Garizim wherof the ghospel of S. Iohn speaketh though yt doth not so expresly name it And though God had specially appointed the temple of HierusaleÌ„ to be his true and holy temple and would al sacrifices to be offred there yet the Samaritanes toke their temple to be the true and the only temple where God would be honored in And sayed that all offerings and sacrifices should be made ther and not at Hierusalem The Iewes sayth Iosephus when they had vnlawfully maried when they had transgressed and violated the Sabbot day or eaten meates or don other things contrary to the Lawe fearing punishment for the same would fly to the Samaritanes and to the false bishop there and complaine to him that they were wrongfully vexed at Hierusalem and so did ioyne with the sayd schismaticall factioÌ„ at the temple of Garizim And there was sayth Iosephus continuall strief and contention betwene the Iewes and the Samaritanes eche parte with much sturre and busines preferring and auauncing their owne temple yea the matter went so farre and the Samaritanes waxed so hotte and feruent at the length that they offered them selues to die in the quarrell and defence of theire hill and temple And this controuersy bursting out at AlexaÌ„dria into a sedition was tried by the common consent of both parties by the kinge Ptolomeus Philomitor Eche of them making this offer that that party shuld suffer death whose proufs shuld be founde defectyue and insufficiente the issewe of the whole contention was that the king pronounced and gaue sentence for the Iewes bicause they proued the continual succession of their bishops at Hierusalem from the beginning and that the kings of Asia had euer honored and with great rewardes enriched that temple as Gods true temple Whervppon the proctours of the Samaritanes were by the kinges commaundement put to death whome notwithstaÌ„ding the Samaritans toke for as blessed martyrs as M. Foxe taketh any of his ragged rablement in his new holy maâ—tyrologe This schismatical synagog is the very patern of your Church M. Horne Sentence hath bene geuen against your synagoge by many good and catholike kings by many general councells And yt is a most euident yea and a blasphemous lie against the Saints in heaueÌ„ to say as ye doe that al the Saints and faythful ChristiaÌ„s that be or hath bene are of your Church What so euer visour ye put vppon your Church when we ones come to the cheif poynte to knowe the Church by and by the which the temple of Hierusalem was iustified I meane the continuall succession without any interruptioÌ„ of bishops in the sea of Rome and in al other openly knowen to be catholik Churches maynteyning that faith that ye namely in this boke impugne then it wil easely appeare what your Church is and howe vnperfytte your definition is that lacketh one infallible marke whereby ye may sone disseuer the false from the true Church to wytte the knoweÌ„ succession of bishops from age to age in all places of the Christened worlde al which the worde Catholike importeth and the which therfore you haue omitted bicause you are not in dede of the Catholik Churche and bicause those markes of vniuersalyte of Antiquite and of a knowen succession doe vtterly wante in that you call your Churche Els if you haue those markes and we haue not procure I pray you M. Horne that some one of your brethern I prouoke them al in this matter doe answere if he can to the Fortresse of our first fayth by me set forth and annexed to the
history of venerable Bede Let any one of them al disproue the reasons there brought out of the Psalmes the prophets and of the Ghospel if he caÌ„ wherby it is clerly proued that that Church only which you cal papistry must be the true Church of Christ. I speake not this vpon any confidence of my owne doinges which I doe sincerely acknowleadge to be very simple and base but vpon the confidence of the cause which I doe assuredly knowe in this pointe to be so stronge that al the heretical assaultes you shal make against it shall neuer be able to shake it Thus of that Now wheras the Catholik Church requireth as M. Fek. sheweth a coÌ„munion of Saynts in one doctrine one fayth of Sacraments and other things the lack of this coÌ„munioÌ„ and participatioÌ„ of this one fayth doth bewray what your Church is which sore fayne would ye salue but with howe euideÌ„t and howe notorious a lye ye force not For what passiÌ„g aÌ„d shameful impudeÌ„cy is it for you to vaunt your self and your newe Ghospel to be at an attonement and agreemeÌ„t in religion seing that it is so euideÌ„t to al the world that the Lutherans and the Zuinglians be at the daggers poynte with their hot coÌ„tentioÌ„ in the sacrameÌ„tary matter If the Church nowe of England be Catholike then is the Saxonicall and Germanical Church hereticall As contrarywise if Luthers Church be catholik then is your Church heretical Howe can ye bragg as ye doe that you nowe agree and consent in the vnyte of this Catholyk fayth in necessary doctrine at home so much you say as neuer at any time more seinge that so late one of your owne protestant bishops in opeÌ„ parliameÌ„t stood against your boke of articles lately set forth as agreed vpoÌ„ in your coÌ„uocation And seing the sayd boke offâ—ed vp to be confirmed by parliament was reiected But what a perpetual shame is it to you M. Horn and all your holy brotherhood that yet to this howre the tragedy of your horrible dissension lasteth euen in the first foundation of your ragged Ghospell in these lowe Countries here of Brabant and Flaundres If you know not the case I will shortly certify you the newes In the towne of Antwerpe your brethren the Sacramentaries of Geneua had theire churches fairly built The Lutherans also had theire churches This was euident to the eye Our owne countremen the marchants ther can beare me witnesse Is this an agreement M. Horne that you must eche haue your Churches a parte your seuerall preachers your parted congregations that one muste be called the Martinistes Church of Martin Luther so called the other must be called the Caluinists Church of Caluin of Geneua But forth It came to the point in Antwerpe that the Caluinistes tooke armes against their Prince the .xiij. of Marche last being thursday A worthy monyment of their holy profession For wil you knowe the cause why Forsoth because the same daye in the forenoone certain of their brethern to the number of 200. and vpward were slayne in the fielde beside a number drowned in the ryuer and taken aliue nigh to Antwerpe by a power of the Lady Regent which said brethern with a great number more had made a profession which also for certain dayes they had put in practise to range aboute the Countrie and to ease al Churches and Churchmen of their goods mary yet of conscience not iniuring any laye man The quicke iustice done vpon such open robbers and theues the holy brethern of your sect not abyding foreseing that yf such pageants were longe played their partes were like to followe moued them immediatly as I said to take armes against their Prince in Antwerpe to require the kays of the gates the Churches of the Catholikes to be disposed at their pleasure the expulsion of al religious persons and priests c. All which things were graunted vnto them by the gouernor of the town vpon a dayes deliberation that al thinges might be done quietly And they thus for the space of .ij. nightes and one day ruled al the roste in Antwerpe What outrages in that small season they committed namely vpon the poore grey friers whose knowen vertues irked them most aboue al other orders I let passe The Saterday being the .x. of Marche in the morning wheÌ„ your brethern the SacrameÌ„taries M. Horn contynuing stil in Armes aÌ„d gapiÌ„g hourely for the satisfying of their gredy appetite thought presently to become Lordes of so riche a towne they sawe sodenly in Armes brauely and strongly appointed against them not only the Catholike marchaÌ„ts Italians Spanyardes Portugalles Burgunyons aÌ„d Antwerpians them selues but also they sawe M. Horne to their great greefe the very Martinistes or Lutherans betwene whom and you you pretend allwaies such agreement in Armes also against them And that morning lo M. Horne was the last ioyful houre that your SacrameÌ„tary brethern sawe in that towne For immediatly finding themselues to weake they were faine to yeld vp the attillery which vppon the soden two dayes before they had seasoned vpon and in stede of their beggarly and trayterous crie of which all Antwerpe before did ring in stede I say of Viue le Geus to crye full sore against their hartes Viue le Roy. God saue the kinge From that day forewarde your brethern went backewarde ValeÌ„cene the first and chief rebelling towne wythin ix dayes after was taken The preachers within xiiij dayes after that bothe Sacramentary and Lutheran haue voyded the towne yea the whole countre God be praised But this I tell you M. Horne that you may note howe the Lutheranes them selues stode in Armes against the Caluinistes Protestants against Protestants yea in the quarell of protestanticall prowes In like maner in the yere .1561 in Aprill the Senat of Francford being LutheraÌ„s banished out of their towne the renegat Caluinistes of Fraunce In the same yere the inhabitans of Breme being Caluinistes draue out the LutheraÌ„s If all this will not serue to proue a clere and playne dissensioÌ„ in matters of religioÌ„ against you theÌ„ behold an other argumeÌ„t inuincible M. Horne Your brethern the Sacramentaries in Antwerp haue published in print a ConfessioÌ„ of their false faith The Lutherans or Martinists haue printed also an other of theirs Both are coÌ„futed by the Catholike Doctors of this Vniuersity The first by FraÌ„ciscus Sonnius B. of Hartoghenbusch The other by Iudocus Tiletanus a learned professour of Diuinitie here The Lutherans pretend to be called by the Magistrates of Antwerp The Caluinists for lacke of such authority haue printed their ConfessioÌ„ CuÌ„ gratia priuilegio Altissimi With grace and priuilege of the highest And this lo was I trow a more Special Priuilege then M. Iewels was though he priÌ„ted his Replie to With Special Priuilege But such Priuileges of he highest euery rascal heretik can pretend no lesse then the Sacramentaries And this is a high Diuinitie the publishing wherof passeth al Princes Priuileges and must be set
they lie without al chaunge and alteratioÌ„ making of any word or sense thereof her Highnes in the interpretation set foorth in her IniuÌ„ctioÌ„s doth by very playn words claime the same spiritual gouernmeÌ„t here in this realme of the Church of England that her highnes father Kinge Henry and her brother king Edwarde did enioye and claime before her in the which iniunctioÌ„s and in the late acte of ParleameÌ„t also her highnes doth claime no more spiritual gouernmeÌ„t nor no lesse but so much in euery point as they had without all exception For answere his L. did still continue in the deniall thereof and that her Highnes meaning was not to take so much of Spiritual authority and power vppon her as they did with affirmation that he did moste certainly and assuredly know her highnes minde therein Then for some issue to be had of this matter seeing that the meaning of the Othe is not as the expresse words doe purport And seing that his L. did so well vnderstand her Highnes meaning therein and thereby the very righte sence therof I besought him that his L. would take some paines for truthes sake to penne the same wherevpon his L. did penne and write the interpretatioÌ„ of the said Othe as hereafter followeth I.A.B. do vtterly testifie and declare in my coÌ„science that the Q. Highnes is the only Supreme gouernor of this Realm and of al other her Highnes dominioÌ„s and countries as wel in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes as teÌ„poral That is to haue the soueraingtie and rule ouer al manner persons borne within her Realmes dominions and couÌ„tries of what estate either Ecclesiastical or teÌ„poral so euer they be And to haue authority and power to visit the Ecclesiastical estate and persons to refourme order and correct the same and all maner errours heresies schismes abuses offenses coÌ„temptes and enormities Yet neuertheles in no wise meaning that the Kings and Queenes of this Realme possessours of this crowne may challenge authoritie or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramentes or rytes of the Churche appointed by Christe to the office of Churche ministers to excommunicate or to binde or loose Of the whiche fower pointes three belong onely to the Ecclesiastical ministers the fourthe is coÌ„mon to them with the congregation namely to excoÌ„municate And that no forain Prince Person Prelat State or PoteÌ„tate hath or ought to haue any iurisdiction Power Superioritie preheminence or authority ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this realme And therefore I doe vtterly renounce al foraine iurisdictions powers superiorities preheminences and authorities That is as no Secular or Laie Prince other than the King or Quenes possessours of the Croune of this Realme of what Title or dignitie so euer they be hathe or oughte to haue anye Authoritie soueraigntie or power ouer this Realme ouer the Prince or Subiectes thereof Euen so no manner of foraine Prelate or person Ecclesiastical of what title name so euer they be neither the See of Rome neither any other See hathe or ought to haue vse enioye or exercise any maner of power iurisdiction authority superioritie preheminence or priuilege spiritual or ecclesiastical within this realme or within any the Quenes highnes dominions or CouÌ„tries And therefore al suche foraine power vtterly is to be renouÌ„ced and I do ê“mise c. vt sequitur in forma iurameÌ„ti M. Horne These that ye terme Resolutions are none of .558 mine they are like him that forged them false feined and â—alitious They be your ovvne eyther ye could not or ye vvere ashamed to adioyne my ansvvere to your seely obiections and therfore ye feygned mee to vtter for resolutions your ovvne peuissh cauillations This report is false that I should affirme the Queenes Maiesties meaning in that Othe to be farre othervvise then the expresse vvords are as they lie verbatim This my constant assertion that her highnes mind and meaning is to take so much and no more of spiritual authority and povver vpon her than King Henry and king Edvvard enioyed and did iustly claime you vntruely feygne to be your obiectioÌ„ And that I should affirme of most certain and sure knovvledge her Maiesties mind or the very right sence of the Othe to be othervvise thaÌ„ it is plainly set forth is a malicious sclander vvherof I vvil fetche no better profe then the testimony of your mouth Ye coÌ„fesse that the interpretatioÌ„ folovving vvas peÌ„ned and vvriteÌ„ by me to declare the very right sence and meaning of the Othe vvâ—erein ye haue acquited me and coÌ„deÌ„ned your self of a manifest vntruth For the right sence and meaning declared in the interpretatioÌ„ that I made and you haue set forth doth .559 plainly shevve the cleane contrary if you marke it vvel to al that you here set forth in my name vnder the title of my resolutions to your scruples Furthermore in the preface to your fornamed points ye haue declared by vvord and vvriting that I did require you presently to svveare and by othe to acknovvledge her highnes to be the only supreme gouernour in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes If this be true that you haue said it is manifest by your ovvn coÌ„fession that I declared her maisties meaning in that Othe to be none othervvise than the expresse vvords are as they lye verbatim For vvhen I shovve her meaning to be that ye should acknovvledge in her highnes the only supremacy I do declare plainly that she meaneth to exclude al other men froÌ„ hauiÌ„g any supremacy for this exclusiue only caÌ„ not haue any other sense or meaning And vvhaÌ„ I add this supremacy to be in al spiritual causes or things I shevve an vniuersal coÌ„prehension to be meant vvithout exception For if ye except or take avvay any thing it is not al. And you yourself tooke my meaning to be thus For ye chaleÌ„ge me in your second chefe point and cal for profe hereof at my hand vvhich ye vvould not do if it vvere not mine assertion and meaning For vvhy should I be driueÌ„ to proue that vvhich I affirme not or meant not Besides these in your vvhole trauaile folovving ye labour to improue this as you saie mine assertion to vvit that al spiritual iurisdiction dependeth vpon the positiue lavv of Princes If this be mine assertion as ye affirme it is and therfore bend al your force to improue it ye vvittnes vvith me .560 against your selfe that I declared her maiesties meaniÌ„g vvas to take neither more nor lesse authoritie and iurisdictioÌ„ vnto her selfe than king HeÌ„rie and King Edvvarde had for they had no more thaÌ„ al. And if her Maiestie take any lesse she hath not al. Touching therefore these false feined and slanderous resolutions as they are by you moste vntruly forged euen so vvhether this bee likely that in a yeres space vvel nigh I vvould not in all our daily coÌ„ference make .561 one reason or
that all iurisdiction as well Secular as Spirituall sprang from the King as Supreme head of all men By the said commission among other things the Bishops tooke their authoritie not only to heare Ecelesiastical causes iudicially but euen to geue holye orders also as appeareth by the tenour of the same They receiued also by vertue of the commission all manner of power Ecclesiastical and al this no longer then during the Kings pleasure And therefore within three moneths afterward all Bishops and Archbishops were inhibited to exercise any Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vntil the visitation appointed by the king were ended There was also an other inhibition made that no Bishoppe nor anye other Ecclesiasticall person should preache any sermon vntil such time as they were specially thereto licensed by the king And haue you not read or heard M. Horne that in the second yeare of king Edwarde the .6 letters were sent from the L. Protectour to the Bishop of Winchester D. Gardiner commaunding him in the kings behalfe and charging him by the authority of the same to absteine in his sermon from treating of any matter in controuersy cōcerning the Sacramēt of the Aulter and the Masse and only to bestowe his speache in the experte explication of the articles prescribed vnto him c Knowe you not that two yeres after that the said Bishop being examined before the kings Commissioners at Lambeth the tenth article there layed against him was that being by the King commaunded and inhibited to treate of any mater in controuersie concerning the Masse or the Sacrament of the Aulter did contrary to the saied commaundement and inhibition declare diuers his iudgementes and opinions in the same And that in his final pretended depriuation made at Lambeth the 14. of Februarie this as it is there called disobedience against the kinges cōmaundement is expressly layed against him Did not the king here take vppon him the very firste cohibitiue iurisdiction as you cal it Dyd he not abridge Christes commission geuen immediatly to Bishopes and limitte the exercise thereof to his owne pleasure and commaundement Againe were there not iniunctions geuen by the sayed king Edwarde to the Bishope of London D. Bonner with Articles thereto annexed for him to preache vpon And dyd not his great examination and depriuation ensewe thereof Looke in your felowe Foxe and you shall finde the whole set out at large If therefore by the Othe now tendred the Queenes highnes meaning is to take vpon her so much and no more of spiritual authority and power then king Henry and king Edwarde enioyed and did iustly claime for they had no more thē all which you auouche to be your constant assertion and the true meaning of the Othe see you not that by the othe euen the Authoritie of preaching Gods word which Authority and commissiō Bishops haue immediatly from God dependeth yet of a furder commission from the Prince which you cal an horrible absurditie See you not also that the Bishopes had al maner of ecclesiastical punishment geuen them by the princes commission without any suche commission made as you imagine touching excommunication Thus haue you taken awaye the very Scripturely visitation Reformation and Correction as you call it from the Bishoppes and from theyr commission geuen to them by the woorde of God and haue made it to depende vppon a further commission of the Queenes Hyghnes pleasure For that by letters patentes shee maye and hath inhibited for a season the Bishoppes of her realme to preache the worde of God as her brother kinge Edwarde before did And this you call M. Horne An horrible absurditie as it is in dede moste horrible and yet such as you see by vertue of the Othe our Princes bothe may and haue practised Woe to them that induced good Godly Princes therevnto For in dede hereof hath proceded the whole alteration of religion in our country And hereof it followeth that religion in our countrie shal neuer be setled or of long continuaunce excepte Princes alwaies of one minde and Iudgement doe Raygne Hereof it followeth that we shall neuer ioyne in Faithe and Doctrine with other christened Realmes and with the whole vniuersal Church except our happe be to haue a prince so affected as other Christen princes are Hereof it followeth that though our Prince be Catholike yet thys Authorytie standinge our Faythe is not Authorysed by Gods worde and the church but by Gods woorde and the Prince that ys by Gods woorde so expounded and preached as the prince shall commaunde and prescribe it Briefely hereof foloweth that the faith of England is no faith at al builded vpon the authority of God and his Ministers who haue charge of our soules but is an obediēce only of a temporal law and an opinion chaungeable and alterable according to the lawes of the Realme These are in dede moste horrible absurdities and moste dyrecte againste the vnitie of the Churche whiche aboue all thinges ought to be tendred and without the whiche there is no saluation This destroyeth the obedience of faithe and setteth vp onely a philosophicall perswasion of matters of Religion This cleane defaceth all true Religion and induceth in place therof a ciuil policie To cōclude this maketh a plaine and directe waye to al heresies For if euer which God forbidde any Prince of our land should be affected to any heresie as of Arrianisme or any such like the supreme Authority of the prince remaining as the Othe graunteth and as king Edward practised should not al the Bishops either be forced to preache that heresy or to leese their bishopriks other placed in their romes which to please the Prince ād to climbe to hònor would be quick enough to farder the procedings Any man of mean cōsideration may see these inconueniences and many moe then these which of purpose I leaue to speake of To returne therefore to you M. Horne whether you and your fellow Bisshops haue special cōmission from the Quenes Ma. for the exercise of your iurisdictiō I know not But I am most credibly informed ye haue none And as for excōmunicatiō ye wil haue none of her neyther wil ye acknowlege any such authority in her And therfore ye had nede to looke wel to your self and what answere ye will make if ye be ones called to an accompt either for this kind of doctrine so derogatory to the statutes and the Quenes M. prerogatiue that ye would seme to maintaine either for the practise of your iurisdiction without any sufficient Commission Remember now among other things M. Horne whether this dealing be agreable to your Othe by the which ye promised that to your power ye would assist and defend al iurisdictions priuilegies preheminences and authorities graunted or belonging to the Quenes Highnes her heires or successours or vnited and annexed to the imperiall Crowne of the realme Ye may thinke vpon this at your good leasure Remember also how you wil stand to this your
author Athanasius hym selfe declareth out of the sayde Iulius epistle to the Arrians See Mayster Horne what a materiall thing ye haue lefte out so materiall I say that it maketh all your synodes and all your depriuations of the Catholyke Bishoppes voyde as were the doinges of the Arrians againste Athanasius Nowe as you haue lefte out these materiall thinges so haue ye browght foorth no materiall thing in the worlde to auoyde Athanasius authority And therefore for lacke of sounde and sufficient answere ye are driueÌ„ to make penish argumentes of your own and then to father them vppon M. Fekenham saying to him I doubt not but that ye see suche faulte in your fonde sequele that ye are or at the least wise owght to be ashamed thereof But the Sequele of M. FeckenhaÌ„ is this He saith to you with Athanasius wheÌ„ was yt heard from the creatioÌ„ of the world that the iudgmeÌ„te of the Church should take his authority of the Prince When was this agnised for a iudgement And so forth Yf the Prince be supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical if al iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical be vnited and annexed to the crowne yf the synodical decrees of Bishoppes be nothing worth withowt the kinges expresse consente yf catholike Bishops be deposed by the Princes commissioÌ„ yf lay men only may alter the olde auncient religioÌ„ al which things with other like are now done and practised in Englande theÌ„ doth the Church iudgmeÌ„t in Englande take his authority of the prince and lay meÌ„ And then may we wel and ful pitifully cry out wheÌ„ was there any suche thinge froÌ„ the creatioÌ„ of the worlde heard of before This this is M. Fekenhams argument M. Horne this is his iuste and godly scruple that staieth him that he ruÌ„neth not headlong to the deuill in taking an vnlawful othe against his conscience settled vpoÌ„ no light but vppon the weighty growndes of holy scripture of general couÌ„cels of the holy and blessed fathers finally of the custome and belief of the whole catholike Churche and namely among all other of this authority brought out of Athanasius who also in an other place saieth that the Arrians assembles coulde not be called synodes wherin the Emperours deputy was president Wherefore it is a most opeÌ„ an impudent lye that ye say that M. FekeÌ„ham causeth Athanasius to beare false witnes against him self how proue you this good Syr By this say you that yt is euident by Athanasius and Hosius to that Princes haue to medle and deale in causes or thinges ecclesiasticall namely in calling of councelles for by this Constantius and his brother Constans the Sardicense councel was summoned A worthie solution perdy for you and a wonderfull contradictioÌ„ for Athanasius Ye shew vs that they called this couÌ„cel but that there was any thing spokeÌ„ or done in that couÌ„cell by Athanasius who was there present or other that should cause Athanasius to be coÌ„trary to him self ye shew nothing Shal I theÌ„ answere you as M. Iewel answereth M. D. Harding naming this councel but referring the Reader to the councel it self This couÌ„cel saith M. Iewell is brought in al in a mummery saying nothing And then he addeth yet forasmuche as these men thincke yt good policy to huddle vppe theire matters in the darke it wil not be amisse to rippe them abrode and bring theÌ„ forth to light And yet for all this great brauery and bragge he leaueth the matter of this couÌ„cel as he fownd yt and speaketh no more of yt one way or other Me think M. Horne that you treade much after his steps Ye name the couÌ„cel but ye tel vs not one materiall worde for your purpose out of it I wil therfore furnishe that that lacketh in M. Iewel and you especially seing the matter is suche as toucheth the deposing of Athanasius that is our present matter and withal al this your present Treatise and answere to M. Fekenham I say theÌ„ first the conditioÌ„s that ye require in a Bishoplie iudgmeÌ„t were here exactly obserued This couÌ„cel was farre aÌ„d free froÌ„ al feare farre froÌ„ the pallace Here were present no CouÌ„ties with souldiars as it was woÌ„t to be in the ArriaÌ„s synodes to extort the coÌ„sent of the Bishops WhervpoÌ„ the ArriaÌ„ bishops who were called to this couÌ„cel aÌ„d came thither in great nuÌ„ber seing this and seing Athanasius present whom they had vniustly deposed yea and ready to aÌ„swer theÌ„ and to disproue their wroÌ„gful doings and finding their own coÌ„sciencs withal gilty had no more hart to abide the triall of this free Synode then you and your other Protestante bretherne had to appeare in the Councell of Trent And therfore ful pretely shronke and stole awaie The order of this Councel was a verie Synodicall and an Episcopal iudgemeÌ„t Neither Emperour was present nor anie deputie for him that I haue yet read of though at the request of Constans the Catholike Emperour and by the assent of Constantius the Arrian that councel was assembled Neither was there either in the tyme of the councel or afterwarde the councel being ended anie consent or confirmation required of the Emperour and yet were there a greate number of Bishopes excommunicated and deposed to The sentence of Pope Iulius which in a councel at Rome a litle before restored Athanasius and other Bishopes by the Arrians in the Easte vniustly thruste out was exequuted Manie lawes orders and decrees touching matters ecclesiastical were in this councel ordeined Namely for deposing of Bishopes and placing others in theyr romes in all which yt was decreed that if a Bishope deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes at home for Princes deposed none in those daies though banish and expell they did would appeale to the Bishoppe of Rome that then the Bishops who had deposed the partie appealing should send informations to the Pope and that if he thought good the mater should be tried a freshe otherwise the former iudgement to take effect For final decision also of such appellatioÌ„s made to Rome it was in this general couÌ„cel decreed that the Pope might either appoint coÌ„mâ—ssioners to sit vpoÌ„ the matter in the Court from whence the Appeale came or if he thought so meete â–ª to send legates from his owne Consistory to decide the mater In lyke manner it was there decreed that Bishopes sâ—ould not haunte the Emperours palaice excepte for certaine godly suites there mentioned or inuited â—hiâ—her of the Emperour himselfe Also of Bishopes not to be made but such as had continewed in the inferiour orders certayne yeres c. it was in that councel decreed All which and diuers other ecclesiasticall maters that councel determined without any superiour Authoritie from the prince And so to conclude this one Councel that ye bring in but in a mummerie your false visor being taken from your face openeth what ye are and answereth fully al this your booke as wel for the principal mater that the Pope ys
The â—rotestantes in diuers pointes resemble the Donatistes 58 59. The appeales of the Donatistes 50. a. The donation of Constantine 471. a. Durandus 331. b. E. The keping of Easter day 101. b. The principal questions concerning ecclesiastical regiment 3. b. Kinge Edvvard the first 326. 327. Kinge Edvvarde the third 344. seq Pope Eleutherius the Apostle of the Britaines 397. a sequent Of his letters to kiÌ„g Lucius 399. a. b. To vvhat ende Emperours confirme the lavves of the Churche 117 a. Hovve they haue and may deale in General Councelles 117 118. Confirmation of Emperours by the Pope 334 a. Examples of Emperours that haue repined againste the See Apostolike 3â—8 330 340. Englande only defendeth the Princes Supremacy 3. b. 22. b. 134. b. Religion altered in Englande againste the vvil of the vvhole Clergy 9 a. A nevve maner of electioÌ„ in England 88. b. The Ephesine Councel 12â— sequent Eugenius the .4 Pope 353 a. A place of Eusebius corrected 87 b. Eutiches the Archeretike 131. b. 132 a Excommunication belongeth to the Office of Bishops 152. a. 447. a. b. 500. a. b. The excommunication of Theodosius 498. a. Ezechias 52. b. F. FAsting 535. VVhy M. FeckenhaÌ„ deliuered his Treatise to M. Horne 1. b. VVhy he deliuered the same to some of the Councel 2. a. A true defence of M Feckenham 27. a. The cause of his enprisonment in king Edvvards daies 36. b. DisputatioÌ„s had vvith M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„ 37. a. His reasons falslie compared vvith the Donatistes 403. a. M Fekenham clered 429. b. 527. 528. His Argumentes ineuitable 506. seq Item 515. b. Ferrariensis 369. b. 370. a. Rebellion in Flaunders 17 18 19.20.21.432 seq Foxes false Martyrs 60.61.317 b. 318. b. 326. b. Foxes levvde lies of S. Thomas of CauÌ„terburie 306. b. 307 a. b. Foxes falshood 310. a. His folie 312. Foxes levvde lies about the storie of king Iohn 312. b. 314 b. Foxe confuted by his ovvne Authours 312. b. 313. a. His fructus temporum 313. b. A short ansvver to all Foxes martirologe by Frederike M. Horns supreme head 319. a. A Synod in Frankeforde against Imagebreakers 234. b. Frederike Barbarossa 285. seq Frederike the second 315. sequent Frederike the third 355. seq Rebellion of Frenche protestants 16. a. G. GAlfride of Monemouth a vaine fabler 314 a. D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVinchester 367. b. The falsehood of Gaspar Hedio 347. b. The rebellion of Germaine Protestants 15. b. The electours of Germanie appointed by Pope Gregorie the fift 271. b. Gilbie against the Supremacie of kinge Henrie the eight 23. His Iudgement against the nevve Religion 24. b. Good man against Obedience to Superiours 25. b. The ende of temporall Gouernement 29. a. of spiritual Gouernement 29. b. The Grecians acknovvleadg the Popes Primacie 76. b. The vvorthy doinges of S. Gregorie 189. 190. Gregorie Nazianzene for the Clergies superiority 518. a. b. 520. H. HEnrie the .3 Emperor 273. b. 274. a Henrie the 4. 278. seq Henrie the fift 282. seq Henrie the first king of EnglaÌ„d 298. b. 299. 300. Henrie the second 306. a. His penaunce 309. a. Henrie the third 321. seq Henrie the fift 354. a. Henrie the eight 364. seq SeditioÌ„ the peculiar fruit of heresy 15. a. The good that heresie vvorketh to the Church 37. b. Heresie is Idolatrie 42. a. Heresies the destructions of common vveales 81. a. A number of olde condemned heresies renevved by protestaÌ„ts 57.316 a. b Hildebrand Pope 275. sequent Hildebrand had the Spirit of Prophecie 277. a. The fourme of hiâ— Election 279. b. Fiue grosse lies in the booke of Homilies touching Images 76. b. 77. a. Honorius Pope 217. 218. M. Horns idle vvandring froÌ„ the purpose 4. a. 53. b. 85. b. 289. a. 321. a. 333. a. His tale incredible 5. a. 467. b. His late bragge 5. a. The good that heresie vvorketh to the Church 37. b. Heresie is Idolatrie 42. a. Heresies the destructions of common vveales 81. a. A number of olde condemned heresies renevved by Protestants 57.316 a. b Hildebrand Pope 275. seq Hildebrand had the Spirit of Prophecie 277. a. The fourme of his Election 279. b. Fiue grosse lies in the booke of Homilies touching Images 76. b. 77. a Honorius Pope 217. 218. M. Hornes idle vvanderinge from the purpose 4. a. 53. b. 85. b. 289 a. 321. a. 33â— His tale incredible 5. a. 467. b. His late bragge 5. a. M. Horne no bisshop at al 7. b. 9. a. 301. a. M. Horn contrary to him self 30.39 b. 143. b. 232. a. 247. a. b. 442. a. 447. a 539. a. M. Hornes vnskilfulnes 40. b. M. Horne coÌ„futed by the Chapters and places that him selfe alleageth 41. b. 49. a. 51. b. 103. a. 123. b. 129. b. 130. a. b. 132. a. 140. b. 141. a. 152. a. 158. a. b. 259. b. 161. b. 162. a. 164. a. 166. b. 174.282 a. b. 184. a. 202. b. 215. a. 221. b. 223. a. 231. a. 238. a. 273. a. 277. b. 286. b. 288. b. 294. a. 299. a. 322. b. 323. b. 330.331 b. 334. a. 337. b. 342. a. 343. b. 347. a. b. 353. a. 354. a. 356.357 b. 364. b. 375. b. 378 a. 403. a. 411. b. M. Hornes loose kind of reasoning 202. b. 249. b. 325. a. b. 327. a. 333. a. 343. b. 352. b. 369. b. 375. a. M. Hornes post hast 212. b. 213. a Tvvo legerdemaines of M. Horn. 218. b His great provves 225. b His vvonderful Metamorphosis of S. Peters Keies 226. sequent His rare vvisedome 255. a. 300. a His confuse vvriting 268. b His inconstant dealing 280. a His dissembling of his Authours narration 282. b. 315. b M. Horne plaieth Cacus parte nipping his authours 285. a. 286. a. 288. b 329. a. 330. b. 335. a. 345. b. 350. a. 371. a. b. 374. b. 380. a. 396. b. 398. a. 448. a. 514. a. M. Hornes Impudencie 294. b. M. Horne buildeth vpon the doinges of euill Princes 397. a. 311. b. 362. a. M. Hornes shamefull Ignorance in graÌ„mer 322. b. M. Horne declared an heretike by his ovvne Supreme heades 317. a. 331. a. By his ovvne Antipope 337. b. His meruelous Rhetorike 384. a M. Hornes false Latin 480. b. M. Horne depraueth M. Fekenhams argumentes 396. a. 402.423 b. 451. a. 461. a. 464. a. 487. b. M. Horne driuen to streightes 414. b. 415. a. 486. a. 506. a. M. Hornes foule shifte 430. a. He maketh frustrate all Excommunications in England these 8. yeres 446. b. He limiteth the Statute 451. a. b. His starting holes 499. b. M. Hornes Vntruthes arise to the Number of sixe hundred foure score and ten Per totum Hugh Capet the Frenche king 272. a. Hungarie 300. b. 301. a. I The Ievve of Tevvkesburie 87. b. An after reckoning of certaine of M. Ievvels vntruthes 77. a â–ª 129. b. 135. a. 244. b. 378. b.
of Constantinople Iosephus de bello Iud. Hegesippus In the yeare of our Lord 1453. Heresies the destructions of common vveales The popes supremacy proued by the Emperor Valentinian alleged by M. Horn. Tom. 1 coÌ„cil fo 731 col 1. Dict. fol. 731. co 2. The 69. vntruth Such like gouernmeÌ„t you haue not nor euer shal be able to proue â—he state of the Question M Hornâ— dissembling falshod A reasonable defence of the Catholikes for refusing the Othe ConstaÌ„tine the great The .70 vntruth Constantine in repressing Idolatry c. exercised no Supreme gouernement in Ecclesiastical matters Euse. li. 2 3. De vita Constant A briefe rehearsall of M. Hornes discourse in his proufâ—s against M. Feck M. Horn coÌ„meth nothing nigh the marke The discussing of Constantines doings The .71 vntruth Constantine repressed not heresies by his Supreme authoritye but by a Superior authoriti of Bisshops coÌ„demning before such heresies Eus. li. 3. De vita CoÌ„stant Li. 1. c. 19. Lib. 4. De vit CoÌ„st M. Horns proufs returned against him Can. vlt. Euseb. li. 4 ca. 15. Cyp. li. 3. ep 6. li. 4. ep 5. Tert. de coron milit Orig. in illud Mat. vox in Ramae Praying for the dead and to Saints vvas in Constantines time Euse. li. 4. De vitae Constant. cap. 71. Euseb. lib. eodem cap. 60. Of the Ievve of Tevvkesburie See FabiaÌ„ the .43 yeare of Henrie the third Euseb. De vita CoÌ„st lib. 4. c. 18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c The .72 vntruth Ioyned vith follye Suprem gouernmeÌ„t in al causes folovveth verye courselye of sendiÌ„g letters to appease contention Socrat. li. 1 cap. 7. Sozom. li. 1. c. 16. Eus. li. 3. de vita CoÌ„stant The 73. vntruth This fact shevveth no authoritie ouer the Bisshops in maters Ecclesiasticall Pag. 22. col 2. VVhy Constantine calleth those matters triefling questions which aftervvard he toke for heresie A Nevv straunge manner of electioÌ„ novv in England The 74. vntruth No such supreme authority is either by S. Augustin or Eusebius expressed as shal appeare Aug. epist. 50. et 48 Euseb. lib. 10 cap. 5. The 75. vntruth Eusebius hath no such vvoords of delegates or coÌ„missaries but alleageth for his so doinge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the most holy law that is the lavve of the Church vvhich had ordayned bishops to be iudges in Churche matters The 76. Vntruth Constantin in those letters hath no such thing either in plaine termes or obscure Only he expresseth a desire to haue the contention ended Augu. epistol 166. * This he did But this he repented after Augu epistol 162. Epist. 166. Of Constantines iudgemeÌ„t in the cause of Cecilian Artic. 4. fol. 105. sequent M. Horne buildeth his supremacy vpon the doings of Donatists M. F. purged by M. Horne him selfe to be no Donatist The maruelous in constaÌ„cy of the Donatists The circuÌ„stances of Constantines iudgemeÌ„t in â—eciliaÌ„s cause vveighed VVhy somtime both ciuil lavves aÌ„d Ecclesiastical are vvinked and dessembled at Nice CoÌ„c Can. â— Aug. epist. 50. et 162 A notable story concerning the Aphrican bisshops August de gestis cuÌ„ Emerito It is proued by tvvo places alleaged by M. Horn that CoÌ„stantine vvas no lavvful Iudge in Cecilians cause Augu. epistol 48. Augu. epistol 162. Opta li. 1. M Horns primacy condemned by CoÌ„staÌ„tine him self Hovv like M. Horne is to the Donatists M. Horne in the .12 folio Traditor Alciat l. noÌ„ plures Cod. de sacros ecclesiis The 77. Vntruth This was no appeale of Athanasius as shall appeare Socr. li. 1 cap 34. Theod li. 2 cap. 28 The .78 vntruth That vvas no Synod at all but Negoâ—iuÌ„ Imperatorium An Imperiall or Courtlye triall â—s Athanasius calleth it â–ª The .79 vntruth No suche vvordes in Athanasius Athanas. Apol. 2 â—oâ— 91. â—3 Athanas. in Apoâ— â— * Aboue 12. huÌ„dret yeares M. Horne clean coÌ„trary to the Catholike Bisshops of the Primitiue Churche Athanasius ibideÌ„ Athanasius ibid. Ibidem VVhat maner of Appeale Athanasius made to Constantine the Emperour Athanas. Apol. 2. pag. 384. Socrates lib. 1. c. 27 Theodor. li. 1. ca. 32 Vide Apol. 2. Athan. sol 427. Imâ—ress Basâ—l An. 1564. Sozom. lib. 3. c. 8. Tripart li. 4. c. 15. Athanas. Apol. 2. Athanas. in epist. ad solitar viagentes pag. 459. Athanasius and M. Horne of a clean contrary iudgement Athanasius vbi supra pagina eadeÌ„ Fol. 3 b. Athanasius in epist. vt supra pag. 470. In decernendo priÌ„cipeÌ„ se facere episcoporum praesidere iudicijs ecclesiasticis Socrat. li. â— Cap. 28. Socrat. li. 1. cap. 34. Theod. lib. 1. cap. 28. The 80. vntruth boldly auouched but no vvaye proued The 81. vntruth Socrates belied as shal appeare In proaem lib. 5. Lib. 1. De vit Const. Socrates â— prooemio lib. â— Art 4. Fol. 139. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 1. ca. 37. de vita Constant. Lib. 4. ca. 24. de vit Constant. Vide Pontificale impressum Venetiis An. 1520. The 82. vntruth That vvil neuer appeare in the order of this Councel The 83. vntruth Not M. FekenhaÌ„â— but M. Hornes opinioÌ„ is cleerelye condemned by the agreement of these 318. Fatherâ— Lib. 1. c. 17 The 84. vntruth There appeareth in Sozomene no such Imperial coÌ„maundement but only that he called them to mete at a day Lib. 1 c. 7. Lib. 3. De vit Const. Lib. 8. c. 14 Theod. lib. 1. cap. 9. Ruf. lib. 1. cap. 1. hist. ecclesiast Theodoretus lib. 1. ca. 7. hist. ecclesiast In Centu. De script ecclesiast Euseb. li. 3 cap. 18. de vit Const. The 85. vntruth euer auouched but neuer proued * Being priuat quarels thei could be â—o ecclesiastical matters touching religion vvhich is euer commoÌ„ Sozom. li. 1. cap. 17. Li. 1. ca. 8. The 86. vntruth He did it religiously not politiquâ—ly The 87. 88 and 89. vntruths Sozomenes text in three places falsified Sozom. li. 1. cap. 17. Theod. lib. 1 cap. 7. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 27. Athanas. Apol. 2. M. Horne coÌ„uicted by his ovvne example of CoÌ„staÌ„tines doinges Ruffin lib. 1. c. 2. hist. suae ecclesiast Sozom. li. 1. cap. 17 Three vntruthes of M Horn. in translating of one greke sentence Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 2. Concil Chalcedo Act. 1. Gregor li. 4. epist. 31 In Phil. 2. Euseb. lib. 3. De vita Constant. The 90. vntruthe in concealing the truth of the story as shal appeare The 91. vntruth Theodoret hath no such thing The 92. vntruth The Emperour prescribed no rule to the bisshops The 93. vntruth The syllable All foysted in more then his Author hath Socr. lib. 1. cap. 8. Theod. lib. 1 cap. 7. Euseb. li. 3 cap. 10. de vita Constant. Theodor. li. 1. c. 7. Ambros. Lib 5. Epist. 32. TraditioÌ„s are to be regarded vvhere Scripture faileth Vide Act. 1 Chalced. Concil pa. 776. col 1. Gregor Nazian lib. 5. De Theolog. Art 1. An. 1566. Angl. 18. Mart. The Apology hath shifted this syllable Al into a senteÌ„ce of S. HieroÌ„s
th' Emperours consent And if any be chosen bisshop without he be coÌ„meÌ„ded and inuested by the King that in no wise he be coÌ„secrated vnder paine of excoÌ„munication As Sabellicus noteth this for a renovvmed matter that the right of creatinge the Pope vvas novv restored to the Emperial dignity euen so Nauclerus affirmeth this godly Imperour Otho to be borne in totius Ecclesiae consolationeÌ„ for the consolation of the whole Churche The .14 Chapter Of Otho the first Emperour Of Iohn the .12 and Leo the .8 Popes of Romae Stapleton THis declaration runneth all vppon the deposition of the naughtye Pope Iohn the .13 or as moste men call him the .12 in a synode at Rome the Emperour Otho being then present But onlesse M. Horne can shewe that this Emperour toke hym self for supreame head in all causes ecclesiasticall and temporall and vtterlye renownced all the Popes supreamacye the case standynge that thys Pope were a most wycked man which we freelie confesse and most vnworthy of that see yet is M. Horne farre of from iustifiing the matter Wherin eueÌ„ by hys owne author and story he should haue bene vtterly ouerthrowen yf he had made therof a true and a faythfull reporte which ye shall now heare by vs and that by hys owne chronographer so that ye shall haue good cause to be astonied to see the most shamefull and impudente dealing of thys man First then he begynneth with a notoriouse lie For neither thys Cardinall whome Luithprandus calleth Iohannem nor the Maister of the rolles whome he calleth Aronem nor the Bishop of Millain and others here named were sente to complayne vppon Pope Iohn to Otho but sente to hym by Iohn the Pope hym self which Iohn hys authour Luithprandus calleth the highe Bishop and the vniuersall Pope who most humbly beseacheth hym that he woulde vouchsaufe for the loue of God and the holye Apostle Petre and Paule as he would wishe them to forgyue hym hys synnes to deliuer hym and the Churche of Rome to hym committed from the tyrannye of Berengarius and Adelbertus Wheruppon themperour gathered an army and commyng to Italie with all spede expulsed from the Kyngdome of Italy the sayde tyrants so that yt seamed euidente that he was ayded and assisted by the moste holy Apostles Peter and Paule and which is to be noted he was afterward anoynted and crowned Emperour of the sayd Iohn though so vicyous a maÌ„ and swore also obedieÌ„ce vnto him as Nauclerus writeth Farther he did not only restore hym those thinges wherof he was spoyled but honored hym also with greate rewards aswell in golde and siluer as in precious stones And he toke an oth of the Pope vpoÌ„ the most precious body of S. Peter that he shuld neuer ayde or assist the sayd BereÌ„garius and Adelbertê° M. Horne here nedelesse enforceth the credit of his author as then liuing yea and anaunceth him to be a famous writer and a DeacoÌ„ Cardinal wheras he was as far as my boke sheweth and as farre as Trithemius and Pantaleon report of him no DeacoÌ„ Cardinal at Rome but a deacoÌ„ of the church of TicinuÌ„ otherwise called Pauia in Italy Onlesse perchauÌ„ce he was such a Cardinal as the Cardinals are amoÌ„g the pety canoÌ„s of Poules in LondoÌ„ With like truth ye say M. Horne ij lines after that the pope practised with Adelbertus to depose the Emperour but your author speaketh not so much but onlye that the Pope promised the foresayed Adelbertus to helpe him againste the Emperours power Then tell ye in a smaller and distincte letter truely inough but altogether confusely of Iohns doings writing out of your author as we haue good experience but who were that we ye shewe not nor to whome the wordes were spoken Ye say that the Emperour called a Councell in Italie to depose him that your authour sayeth not but that after three dayes themperour had bene at Rome the pope and Adelbertus being fledde from thence there was a greate assemblie in S. Peters Church rogantibus tam Romanis episcopis quà m plebe at the desire as well of the Italian bishops as of the people In the whiche councell were presente beside the Bishops many noble men And the Pope ranne not away bicause of this Councell as you vntruly reporte but iij. dayes after that he was fled with Adelbertê° the CouÌ„cel was called and that not to depose hym but to call hym to his answere as appereth by the Emperours owne oration Who after that Benedictus had rehersed dyuerse of theis horryble owtragies that ye specifie themperour and the councell sent for hym to purge hym self In the which letters sent by the Emperour ye dissemble many thinges and dismember them as the tytle of theÌ„perours letters whiche was Summo Pontifici vniuersali papae Iohanni Otho c. To the highe Bishop aÌ„d the vniuersal Pope our Lord Iohn Otho and so forth And by and by We asked the cause of your absence and why ye would not see vs your and your Churches defensour And againe Oramus itaque paternitatem vestram obnixè venire atque hijs omnibus vos purgare non dissimuletis Si forte vim temerariae multitudinis formidatis iuramento vobis affirmamus nihil fieri praeter SanctoruÌ„ Canonum sanctionem We most earnestly pray your fatherhode that ye do not forslow to come and to purge your selfe Yf ye feare any violeÌ„ce of the rude and rashe people we promise you vpon our Othe that nothing shal be done contrary to the Decrees of the holye Canons After this ye rehearse the Popes short answere which yet as short as it is doth wonderfully trouble you and ye dare not fully recite it I hea saie saith this Iohn ye wil make an other Pope which if ye attempt I excoÌ„municate you all that ye may haue no licence or power to order any or to saie Masse It is true that ye saie afterwarde that the Councell desired the Emperour that the said Iohn might be remoued and that the Emperour so answered Yet ye leaue out part of his answere And that is and that some other might be found who should rule the holy and vniuersall See Neither did they desire of the Emperour any thing els but his assistaÌ„ce in the remouiÌ„g of him Neither proprely to speak otherwise then by coÌ„senting and assisting did th'Emperour create pope Leo. As appeareth by your author saying that al saied with one voice LeoneÌ„ nobis in pastoreÌ„ eligimus vt sit summus vniuersalis Papa Romanae ecclesiae We doe electe Leo to be our pastour and the high and vniuersall Pope of the Roman Churche and doe refuse Iohn the renegate for hys wycked behauiour The wich thinge beinge thryse by all cried owte he was caried to the palace of Lateran Annuente imperatore with themperours consente and theÌ„ to S. Peters Church to be consecrated and theÌ„ they swore they would be faythful vnto him And in thys election the people also
had they re consente aswell as the Emperour And so can ye not make thys election to be a platte forme for your elections nowe in Englande Your nexte vntruth in this narration is that ye say that Luithprandus sheweth howe the Emperour dissolued the Councell For he speaketh no worde of the dissoluing of the councell but that he gaue licence to many of hys souldiers to departe vppō wich occasion Pope Iohn maketh a new hurly burley And Benedictus of whome ye speake that was set vppe in Iohns place after Iohns death by the Romans was thrust owte and Leo restored againe The whiche Benedictus was not deposed by thēperour in the coūcel ye speake of Neyhter did the Emperour sommon any Councell for his depositiō but only by fine force constrained the Romaines to admitte Leo ād to sweare vnto him as both Nauclere and Platina do write of whom you take your matter But it was the Pope hym self who gaue sentence against hym deposed hym and depriued hym as well from hys vsurped papacie as from all bishoplie and priestly dignity yea and banished him also from Rome Yet at the Emperours request who effusis lachrymis rogauit Synodū with teares requested the Synode for some mercye for him the pope suffred him to remaine in the order of a deacon but yet to liue in banishment not at Rome And this declaration which ye haue so slyly and craftely passed ouer is a most euident argument against your false assertion in this your boke yea and sheweth that it is not the Emperour as ye imagī but the clergy ād the pope chiefly that hath the supreame authority in the deposing of bishops Whereas ye say further that this Leo with his Synode gaue to Otho the creation of the Popes and the consecration of Archebishops and Bishoppes you belye the Decree For it graunteth not to the Emperour the whole creation and cōsecration but only the inuesturing of bishops ād that the popes electiō shuld not be takē as effectual with out themperours consent Therefore in the middest of your allegation you nippe quite of after the worde Consecration vnde debent From whence they ought whereby is declared that as the inuesturing and confirming is graunted to the Emperour so the Consecration is referred to that order according to whiche before by the Canons it ought to be And therfore the Decree at the ende saith If anie be chosen Bisshop of the Clergie and the people except he be cōmended and inuested by the King of Italie let him not be consecrated By which words it is euident that both the choise and the Consecration or ordering of Bishops and Archebishops is reserued to the Clergie and people But thereto is required the cōmendation inuesturing and cōfirmation of the Emperour whiche as I haue before shewed at large impaireth no iote the Popes Primacie but rather cōfirmeth it as a thing due to the Emperour rather by the gifte and confirmation Apostolicall then otherwise and due vnto him for order and quietnesse sake not as any parte of his Princelie power M. Horne The .111 Diuision pag. 70. a. VVhen this godlyPrince vvas dead vvhilest his sonne Ottho .2 vvas busied in the vvarres against the Sarazēs and after him his Son Ottho .3 vvas yet in nonage the Popes began to vvaxe so euil and the state of Christes Church to decaie asmuch as euer it did before So daungerous a mater it is to vvant godly Princes to gouerne Gods Church and to ouersee the Ministers therof Stapleton It is well you call Otho the first a godly prince For then I trust all that we haue so largely shewed concerning hys obedience to the See of Rome yea to that Pope Iohn so naughty a man as thanked be God neuer in our remembrance the like by many partes liued you will M. Horne allowe for good and godly Which if you doe we shall soone be at a point touching this matter betwene you and M. Fekenham and wil I hope recante and subscribe your selfe M. Iewell perhaps will beare you company All that you adde of the euil popes in the time of Otho the .2 and in the noneage of Otho .3 is but a slaunderous lye For as there were in that time some euill popes so were there also right good as Donus the .2 and Benedictus .7 who ruled the Church .8 yeres And the other were not so badde as M. Horne maketh them but by the reason of factions were much molested and traiterously vsed not for wante of the princes gouernement in causes ecclesiasticall but for lacke in dede of the Princes Iustice in orders temporall For to see external Iustice ministred is a matter temporall not ecclesiasticall Which for the reasons by M. Horne alleaged ceased in dede for a time in Italy the Emperours being allwaies in maner absent So necessary it was to reduce that Coūtrie to seueral Signories as it now liueth in and hath these many yeares in great quiet liued M. Horne The .112 Diuision pag. 70. b. About this time Hugh Capet the French king looked better to his Clergy in Fraūce and callinge a Coūcel at Rhemes of all the Prelates of Fraūce .367 deposed Arnulphus vvhome Charles had made Bishop there and made Gilbert the Philosopher Bishoppe vvhom aftervvards Otto .3 made Archebishoppe of Rauenna After Hugh Robert his sonne succeded a Prince very vvel learned and a diligent labourer about diuine or Churche matters whiche is the propre parte of a righte king saithe Sabellicus VVhen Ottho .3 surnamed for his excellent vertues in that .368 vitious age Mirabilia mundi the maruailes of the worlde herde of the great misorder in Rome for the reformation therof he came into Italy but or euer he entred into Rome Pope Iohn .17 died and there fel no contention saith Nauclerus in the Popes Election bicause the Prince .369 appointed by his commaundement Bruno to be pronunced Pope who was called Gregory .5 So soone as the Emperour departed from Italy the Romaines thrust out Gregory and placed one Placentinus vvhom they call Iohn .18 The Emperour hearing hereof came to Rome hāged vp the Consul and put out Iohns eyes and restored Gregory into his sea againe I maruail that the historiās saith Platina do rekē this Iohn amōgest the popes which vndoubtedly was in his Papacy a theef ād a robber for he entred not in by the dore as of right he should haue don For he came in by a factiō corrupting with mony ād large gifts Crescētius the Cōsul a most couetous wretch ād no lesse ābitious VVherby the sharpe iudgemēt of the Emperour is declared to be but vpright iustice So 370 that Platina makīg Gregory to be the true Pope ād to haue entred in by the dore of vvhom he saith Ottonis .3 authoritate pōtifex creatur he is created Pope by thēmperors autority and declaring the other that cam in vvithout thēmperors cōsent to be a theef and a robber semeth to be of this